PRVI ČAS

Engleski je najrasprostranjeniji jezik na svetu. Njime se ne govori samo u Engleskoj, nego i u Ame rici,
Australiji, Indiji, i u engleskim kolonijama. To je najpoznatiji jezik na Dalekom Istoku, jezik moreplovaca, i najzad
— jezik mnogih radio stanica i filmova. Neće vam, prema tome, biti potrebno da putujete čak do Londona ili
Amerike da izvučete koristi od vašeg budućeg znanja engleskog. Moći ćete to učiniti još sutra, kod kuće ili u
ulici do vaše, slušajući Ketrin Hepbern ili Čarla Čaplina.
A nije engleski samo koristan jezik, nego je i lak. Sva njegova teškoća je u pravopisu i izgovoru. Za
Engleze kažu da pišu »rosbif«, a da čitaju »biftek«, i da onaj koji želi da izgovara engleski pravilno, treba
satima da se krevelji pred ogledalom, bulji oči, i prevrće jezik. Sve to nije istina. Ima i za engleski pra vopis
pravila, samo su ona malo više zamršena. Zatim, danas kada na radiju, gramofonu, ili u bioskopu, mo žete
svakodnevno čuti rođene Engleze kako izgovaraju engleski, možete i vi naučiti da sasvim pristojno izgovarate
engleski, samo ako pažljivo pročitate objašnjenje engleskih glasova u ovim lekcijama. Istina, možda to neće biti
baš onako kako izgovaraju rođeni Englezi, ali tu se možete odmah utešiti. Ne izgovaraju kao r ođeni Englezi ni
stranci koji su proveli dvadeset ili trideset godina u Engleskoj, pa nikome ništa.
Ali ako u pisanju i izgovoru još ima teškoća, u gramatici nema nikakvih. Engleska gramatika naj prostija je
na svetu. Tako prosta da se može reći i da ne postoji. Evo, da se sami uverite.
I speak English izgovara «se:
Aj spi:k ingliš, a znači —
Ja govorim engleski.
Dve stvari u drugom redu odmah su vam pale u oči. Iza slova »i« u reči »spi:k« ima dve tačke, a prvo »i« u
»ingliš« štampano je masno. One dve tačke znače da glas »i« treba da izgovorite dugo, kao u »vino« ili
»pivo« a ne kratko kao u »nitne« ili »sila«. A masno slovo znači da tu pada naglasak. Da treba izgovoriti INGlis,
a ne ingLIŠ. Na isti način biće označeni i ubuduće dugi glasovi i naglasak.
Hajdemo dalje. I read English izgovara se:
Aj ri:d ingliš, a znači — Ja čitam engleski.
Sad da vidite kako je prosta gramatika.
Vi govorite engleski, kaže se:
You speak English, a izgovara se —
Ju: spi:k ingliš.
A: vi čitate engleski, kaže se:
You read English, a izgovara se —
Ju: ri:d ingliš.
Šta ste zapazili? Da kod Engleza u prvom licu jednine i u drugom množine nema nastavka kao kod
nas: čita-M, čita-TE, govori-M, govori-TE, nego da glagol uvek ostaje isti. Samo se pred glagolom pro meni
zamenica. Recite, zar to nije vanredno prosto?
Znate li da ste uzgred naučili još dva gramatička pravila? Prvo da se pridevi od osobenih imenica pišu velikim
slovom. Na primer: French — frenč — francuski. Drugo, da se reč »ja« — I — isto tako piše velikim slovom.
Englezima su izneli da tako pišu zato što su sebični. Međutim, to nije istina. Ova se reč
počela pisati velikiim slovom još u najstarije vreme, zato što je malo »i« bilo tako neugledno da se često
stvarala zabuna. Razlog je, dakle, bio čisto praktičan.
Da naučimo još nekoliko stvari.
I read a book
Aj ri:d e buk
Ja čitam — knjigu.
Ustvari Englez je rekao »ja čitam jednu knjigu«, jer ona rečca »a«, koja se kod nas ne prevodi, znači »jednu«.
Ta rečca zove se član. O njenoj upotrebi docnije.

Čitam veliku knjigu, kaže se:

I read a big book, a izgovara — Aj ri:d e big buk. Ako je knjiga mala, reći ćete: I
 read a little book Aj ri:d e litl buk Čitam malu knjigu.
U rečima big i little naišli smo na kratko engle sko »i«, koje se malo razlikuje od našeg, i zato treba
objasniti. Naše »i« je jasno, englesko je malo mu-
klije. Njega je sasvim lako naučiti. Izgovorite naše »i«. Usta ste dosta otvorili, usne ste povukli malo unazad, jezik
ste prineli nepcima. Sad izgovorite opet »i«, ali tako da usta što manje otvorite, i da jezik ostavite položen na
dnu usta. Izgovoiili ste englesko kratko »i«. Je l te da je razlika sasvim mala? I zato, ako bi u rečima gde
ima kratko englesko »i«, vi umesto njega izgovorili obično naše kratko »i«, niko vam do rođenog Engleza
neće zameriti. A ni on neće, zato što je čovek vaspitan i učtiv.
Znate li da ste puno naučili? Devet reči, tri gramatička pravila, i izgovor jednog glasa. A jeste li primetili da
ste nešto naučili? Niste. Vidite kako je sve to prosto. I zato ću vam reći »good-bye« — gud-baj — zbogom. I to
vam je deseta reč.

DRUGI ČAS
Na kraju prvog časa naučilii ste da se »imam malu knjigu« kaže I have a little book, a »imam veliku
knjigu« I have a big book. Izgovor rečce »a« označili srno tada kao »e«. To je bilo približno, ali ne sasvim
tačno. Da vam sada taj glas tačnije objasnimo.
On leži između »a« i »e«. Evo kako ćete ga nau čiti. Izgovorite prvo naše »a«. Usta ste sasvim otvo rili, a
jezik vam je ostao položen na dnu, Sad izgovorite naše »e«. Usta ste malčice zatvorili, a jezik pri makli nepcima.
»A« se zato zove otvoren, a »e« poluzatvoren glas. Otvorite sada usta kao da ćete izgo voriti »a«. Ali nemojte
izgovoriti »a«, nego izgovorite »e«. Ako pri tom pazite da ostavite jezik položen na dnu, i da ga što manje
izdignete ka nepcima, izgovorićete jedno vrlo otvoreno »e«.
Ako varn se to isprva učini teško, nemojte se obeshrabriti. Ima čak i u Engleskoj čitavih krajeva
gde se ovaj glas izgovara ili kao čisto »a« ili kao čisto »e«. Pa kad mogu Englezi, možete i vi. Samo, ako
već birate, bolje je da izberete »e«. A ako pritom dobro otvorite usta, tako da vam »e« bude što otvorenije,
nećete biti daleko. Naši Vojvođani, na primer, izgovaraju vrlo otvoreno »e«.
Da bismo vas što bolje potsetili na ovaj glas, obe-ležavaćemo ga u buduće znakom »æ«.
Sad, pošto ste naučili glas »æ«, da se vratimo na knjigu koju ste čitali na prvom času. Ako tu knjigu čita
neko drugi, reći ćete:
He reads a big book.
Hi: ri:dz æ big buk
On čita — veliku knjigu.
A ako je u pitanju dama, a knjiga mala, reći ćete, naravno:
She reads a little book
Ši: ri:dz æ litl buk
Ona čita — malu knjigu.
Time ste naučili još jedno gramatičko pravilo. Treće lice jednine u sadašnjem vremenu ima nastavak
»s«. To je jedimo lice koje u sadašnjem vremenu ima naistavak. Prema tome:
On govori engleski, biće —
He speaks English.
A: ona govori francuski — She speaks French.
Kod glagola have — hæv — imati, moraćete da zapamtite jedan izuzetak. Prvo lice jednine i drugo množine su
pravilni. I zato, ako vam je knjiga zelena možete reći:
I have a green book
Aj hæv æ gri:n buk
Imam — zelenu knjigu.
A ako je crvena:
I have a red book
Aj hæv æ red buk
Imam — crvenu knjigu.
Slično: You have a green book. You have a red book. Treće lice jednine međutim ne glasi haves, nego
has, a izgovara se hæz. I prema tome biće: She has a green book. He has a red book,
A ako dama nema knjigu, nego pisaljku, onda:
She has a red pencil
Ši: hæz æ red pensil.
Ona ima — crvenu pisaljku.
Ali kako su crvene pisaljke retke, to ćemo za gospodina reći:
He has a black pencil
Hi: hæz æ blæk penisil
On ima — crnu pisaljku.
Ako je pisaljka rđava, kazaćemo:
He has a bad pencil
 Hi: hæz æ bæd pensil
On ima — rđavu pisaljku.
I tako ste uzgred, i ne znajući, naučili još jedno pravilo. A to je da se engleski pridevi uopšte ne menjaju.
I muški i ženski rod, i jednina i množina, i zelen, i zelena, i zelenim, i zelene, uvek je i samo green na engleskom.
I tako smo sa jednim jadinim pravilom potpuno raskrstili sa engleskim pridevima. Samo još nismo raskrstili s
damom, jer nismo pomenuli da je njen šešir plav. To jest:
She has a blue hat
Ši: hæz æ blu: hæt
Ona ima — plav šešir.
Znate li da ste dosad puno naučili? Ako ne verujete, pokušajte prevesti na engleski ove rečenice:
Govorim engleski. Čitam, engleski. Govorite francuski. Čitate francuski. On govori engleski. Ona čita
francuski. Imam malu knjigu. Imam veliku knjigu. Imam malu pisaljku. Imam crnu pisaljku. Ona ima crven
šešir. Ona ima mali šešir. On ima zelenu knjigu. Ona ima francusku knjigu. Vi imate plavu pisaljku.
Ispišite prevod, pa ga uporedite s rešenjem za datka na kraju iduće lekcije. A dotle good-night — gud
najt — dobru noć ili kako bismo mi rekli: laku noć.

TREĆI ČAS
Englezi su učtiv svet. Red je zato da vas pretstavimo dami sa plavim šeširom: She is Miss Brown Ši: iz mis
Braun. Ona je gđica Braun.
Da je kojim slučajem udata, bila bi Mrs. Brown, (misis — gospođa).
A onaj gospodin sa velikom knjigom i crnom pisaljkom:
He is Mr. Miller
Hi: iz Miste Mile
On je g. Miller.
Englezi »r« ili »er«,na kraju reči ne izgovaraju. A šta izgovaraju sad ćemo vam objasniti. Izgovorite ma
koji od naših suglasmika: b, t, v, 1, m, ili izgovorike reč »rđa« ili »rđav«. Zatim izgovorite, kako to izgovaraju
vojinici skraćeno »gospodine kapetane« umesto gospodine kapetane. Vi, ustvari, niste izgovorili samo b, t, v, 1, m, nego
ste iza svakog od ovih sugla-
snika izgovorili jedan sasvim kratak mukao glas za koji u našoj azbuci nemamo slova. Isto tako pred »r« u rđa i
rđav izgovorili ste opet isti taj veoma kratki mukli glas. I najzad između »p« i »t« u »kapetane« opet ste ga
izgovorili. Recimo sada da želimo da objasnimo nekom strancu izgovor tih naših reči. Biće potrebno da u tom
slučaju iza.b, t, v, 1, m, ispred r u rđa i rđav i između p i t u »kapetane« stavimo neki znak. Sve jedno kakav će
to znak biti, ako on zna kako se izgovara. Recimo da, čisto iz štamparskih razloga, usvojimo zmak »e«.. U tom
slučaju obeležićemo izgovor gornjih slova i reči: b e, te, ve, le, me, erđa, erđav, kapetane.
Engleski glas »r« ili »er« na kraju reči veoma jako liči na taj naš mukli glas iza b, v, t, 1, m, ispred rđa,
rđav, i usred kapetane. I morajući da usvojimo neki znak, usvojili smo »e«. Mogli smo, isto tako, da usvojimo
zvezdicu, ili ". Zato, kada vidite taj znak, nikako ne zaboravite da to ne znači da obeleženi glas liči na naše »e«,
nego da je to čisto štamparski znak, a da sam glas liči na veoma kratki mukli glas koji smo vam gore
objasnili.
Ako biste imali teškoće u izgovoru ovog glasa, bolje je da izgovorite čisto »r«, jer se čisto »r« i dalje
izgovara u Škotskoj i severnoj Engleskoj, nego da izgovarate naše »e«. Prvo zato što je naše »e« otvoreno, a
glas » e« je mukao i zatvoren. Drugo što je naše »e« često naglašeno i može da bude dugo dok je »e« uvek
nenaglašeno, i tako kratko da se više guta nego što se izgovara.
U početku reči »r« se izgovara kao naše »r«.
Miss Brown is rich (rič — bogat, bogata). Ali
Mr. Miller is poor (pu: e — siromah).
Ovo »r« zato što dolazi iza dugog samoglasnika, znatno je kraće nego »er« u Mr. i Miller.
Sasvim je drugačije »r« u sredini reči ispred su-glasnika. Ono se, ustvari, izgubilo, i namesto njega ostalo je
samo produženje samoglasnika koji prethodi. I prema tome »dobro jutro« — Good morning — neće biti »gud
morning« nego »gud mo:ning«. Tako u Engleskoj, ali u Škotskoj i najsevernijoj Engleskoj i ovo »r« sa
čuje.
Da je g. Millerova pisaljka kratka, rekli bismo:
He has a short pencil
Hi: hæz æ šo:t pensil
On ima — kratku pisaljku.
A za njegov šešir;
He has a hard hat
Hi hæz æ ha:d hæt On ima — tvrd šešir.
Jednu napomenu. Englesko dugo »a« nije otvoreno kao naše, nego poluzatvoreno. I njega je lako naučiti.
Izgovorite naše dugo »a«. Usta ste otvorili široko. Izgovorili ste, dakle, otvoren glas. Sad izgovorite naše »o«.
Usta ste skupili. Drugim rečima, izgovorili ste zatvoren glas. Ako hoćete da izgovorite dugo englesko »a«
pravilno, sve što treba da učinite to je da ne otvorite usta koliko za naše »a«, nego malo manje. Samo malo, dosta
je. Slušajte sami pažljivo. Primetićete da je glas malo tamniji. I Mađari imaju zatvoreno »a«, ali je ono mnogo
zatvorenije od engleskog.
Neka vas ne plaši što smo se u ovoj lekciji malo više pozabavili izgovorom. Znajte, da ste ovim, iako je
ovo tek treći čas, prešli već polovinu glasova koje je potrebno da naučite.
Da se vratimo na gđicu Braun i g. Millera.
Miss Brown is a lady (lejdi — dama).
Mr. Miller is a gentleman (džentlmæn — džentlmen, gospodin).
She is a little lady. He is a tall (to:l — visok) gentleman.
Bilo bi dobro kada biste nove reči zapisivali u jednu sveščicu, i svaki dan ih pročitali. Bolje ćete ih zapamtiti.
Prevedite sada na engleski: Dobro jutro. Gospođica Braun čita engleski. Gospodin Miller govori francuski. Ja
čitam engleski. Vi govorite francuski. Imam crvenu knjigu. Ona ima kratku pisaljku. Ona ima zelen šešir. Vi
imate tvrdu pisaljku. On je visok. On je siromah. On je gospodin. Ona je mala. Ona je bogata. Ona je dama.
Sada uporedite rešenje zadatka na kraju prošle lekcije sa svojim prevodom: I speak English. I read English.
You speak French. You read French. He speaks English. She reads French. I have a little book. I have a big
book. I have a little pencil. I have a black pencil. She has a red hat. She has a little hat, He has a green
book. She has a French book. You have a blue pencil.
Jeste li načinili koju grešku? Niste? E, onda je to very good (veri — gud; vrlo dobro). Ili, pošto već učimo
engleski, mogli bismo reći i All right (o:l rajt — doslovno: sve u redu, sve dobro).

ČETVRTI ČAS
Ne može se g. Miller večno zabavljati svojom pisaljkom, ni gđica Braun svojom knjigom. Prirodno je zato
da stupe u razgovor. Oni to, da su u Engle skoj, kao nepoznati ne bi mogli učiniti. Ali mi im ovde tu slobodu
možemo dopustiti.
Good morning. I am Mr. Miller.
Aj æm — ja sam.
Good morning. I am Miss Brown.
G. Miller to, kao inteligentan čovek, odmah shvaća, i kaže: You are Miss Brown.
ju: a: — vi ste.

Da ne bi bilo daljeg nesporazuma, Miss Brown to potvrđuje: Yes, I am. (Yes — jes — jeste, da).
Po ovom Yes, I am, odmah ste mogli utvrdti da je Miss Brown Engleskinja. Jer Englezi, kada odgovaraju
na pitanje, retko kažu samo yes, nego obično ponove i glagol kojim je pitanje postavljeno.
Da Miss Brown nije bila Miss Brown, ona bi rekla: No, I am not — No u . Aj æm-n o t. — Ne. Ja nisam.
Ovde moramo da prekinemo njihov razgovor, da vam objasnimo izgovor engleskog dugog i kratkog »o«.
Englesko dugo »o« prelazi na kraju u kratko »u«. Englez, ustvari, kada izgovara dugo »o« izgovara dvoglasnik, u
kome jo prvi glas dugo »o«, a drugi kratko »u«. Mi ćemo ga zato obeležavati sa »o u «.
Englesko kratko »o« malo je teže. Razlika između našeg i engleskog kratkog »o« je u tome što je naše
»o« zatvoreno, a englesko kratko »o« otvoreno. Izgo vorite naše »o«. Usta ste zatvorili a usne skupili: izgovorili ste
zatvoren glas. Sad otvorite usta skoro kao da ćete da izgovorite »a«, pa izgovorite »o«. To novo »o« biće
otvoreno. Radi kontrole pazite kada se vežbate da vam se usne dok izgovarate ne počinju skupljati: jer čim se
usne počinju skupljati, glas postaje zatvoren. I drugi narodi imaju slične glasove. Rusko »o«, na primer, u
nekim rečima je otvoreno kao »a«, a mađarsko »a« u nekim rečima zatvoreno je skoro kao »o«. Kod
Amerikanaca ovo »o« je sasvim otvoreno, tako da liči na »a«. Ako vam nije stalo do tačnog izgovora,
onda kažite prosto »o«, jer ga tako izgovara i puno stranaca u Engleskoj.
Dok smo vam objasnili kratko »o«, g. Millera je počela podilaziti sumnja. I on zato pita za sigurnost.
Are you Miss Brown?
Jeste li vi Miss Brown?
Što ona, budući sasvim sigurna, potvrđuje:
Yes, I am.
 Videći da je oma odlučna dama, te da se od nje može mnogo čemu naučiti, g. Miiller prečišćava i druge
sumnje u svojoj glavi, i pita:
Am I tall? — Jesam li ja visok?
A Miss Brown odgovara: Yes, You are tall.
Zapamtite ove upitne oblike:
Am I? — Jesam li?
Are you? — Jeste li?
Ovo je mnogo obradovalo g. Millera, te on veli:
I am glad. Glad — glæd — znači radostan. A izraz I am glad odgovara našem: Milo mi je.
Da je dama rekla: No, you are not. You are fat (fæt — debeo).
G. Miller bi sigurno kazao. I am sorry. Sorry — sori — žalostan. A izraz I am sorry — žao mi je.
Zadovoljan ishodom dosadašnjeg razgovora, g. Miller se upušta dalje. Pokazujući dami jedne novine, on
veli:
I have an English paper
æn pejpe
jedne novine,
Nije rekao »a English« zato što reč »English« počinje samoglasnikom, a pred samoglasnikom se
upotrebljava duži oblik člana: an. Novine su na engleskom a paper, tj. jednina, a ne kao kod nas množina.
Miss Brown mu na to saopštava:
I read and write French.
ænd rajt i pišem
Posle čega se oni opraštaju.
Good-bye, Mr. Miller.
Good-bye, Miss Brown.
Prevedite i napišite: Ja sam visok. Vi ste debeli. Ja sam bogata. Vi ste siroti. Jesam li ja dobar? Da, vi
ste dobri. Ne, vi niste dobri. Vi ste rđavi. Milo mi je. Žao mi je. Ja pišem engleski. Ja čitam engleski i francuski.
Ja imam engleske navine. Vi imate veliki šesir. On ima tvrdu pisaljku. Ona ima zelenu hartiju (paper — pejpe).
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. Good morning. Miss Br own rea ds Englis h. Mr. Miller spe aks Fr enc h. I read
English. You speak French. I have a red book. She has a short pencil. She has a green hat. You have a hard
pencil. He is tall. He is poor. He is a gentlemen. She is little. She is rich. She is a lady.

PETI ČAS
Good morning, Miss Brown. How are you?
Hau a: ju: Kako ste (vi)?
I am all right, thank you. And how are you?
thænk ju: — hvala (vam).
Odmah ste ih poznali. To su naši prijatelji, Miss Brown i g. Miller. Danas su već malo srdačniji. On ju je
pozdravio uobičajenim pozdravom How are you? iako je mogao reći i How do you do? Hau du ju: du:?
Jer i to znači »kako ste?« ili tačnije »šta radite?« Ali on se nije hteo poslužiti tim izrazom, zato što je
on za početnike malo komplikovaniji.
Ali je Miss Brown rekla thank you, prvo zato što su Englezi učtivi ljudi, i za svašta kažu hvala, a drugo što
je htela da naučite glas »th«, To je glas koji strancima zadaje najviše muke. Oni koji su bili u Engleskoj
izgovaraju ga »t«, a oni koji nisu »f« ili »s«. Vi, međutim, izgovaraćete ga sasvim pravilno »th«, jer je to
sasvim prosto ako pažljivo pročitate objašnjenje i ako se malo vežbate.

Izgovorite naže »s«. Zubi vam se dodiruju, a jezik lako pritiskuje zube. Sad stavite jezik između zuba. Šta se
ustručavate? Isplazite ga dobro. Neka vam viri bar santimetar dva. E, sad probajte izgovoriti » s«. Ali nikako
da niste uvukli jezik! Ne možete. Ali ste namesto »s« izgovorili nekakav sasvim nov glas, koji
nikad dosad niste čuli sem ako znate grčki, i umete da izgovorite »Atina« kako je izgovaraju Grci. Taj novi
glas je englesko »th«.
Jeste li čuli ljude koje »vrskaju?« E, Englezi ne »vrskaju nego vrthkaju«. I vi, samo ako se držite pravila
jezik međ zube, a nikako jezik za zube, izgovorićete savršeno englesko »th«. A, ako ni posle ovog objašnjenja
ne umete da ga izgovarate, najbolje je da kažete »t«, jer ga tako izgovaraju mnogi stranci koji su i godine
proveli u Engleskoj. Docnije, kada se naviknete, nećete morati toliko plaziti jezik. Dovoljno će biti da ga stavite
malo među zube, da vam se zubi ne bi dodirivali. Jer ako se zubi dodirnu, izgovori ćete »s«.
 Pošto je uvukao jezik, g. Miller nastavlja:
Look! Here is a house.
Luk hi: iz æ haus.
Gledajte! Evo je jedna kuća.
Da se g. Miller rodio kao Jugosloven, on bi moramo da se opredeli, i da kaže »gledaj« ili »gledajte«. Kao
Englezu njemu je slobodno da kaže samo look, jer je look zapovedni način za drugo lice i jednine i
množine. Isto tako read znači i čitaj i čitajte, a speak govori i govorite.
Isto tako, g. Miller verovatno ne bi rekao »evo je jedna kuća«, nego »evo jedne kuće«. Zato vi zapamtite
ovu razliku između našeg i engleskog jezika.
Miss Brown nastavlja konverzaciju:
Yes, I see. And there is a street.
Jes, aj si: ænd dher iz æ stri:t.
Da, vidim. A eno je jedna ulica.
Šta je sad ovo »dh« upitaćete. Opet nešto za izgovor? Za vas više nije, zato što ste vi naučili »th«. Ovo »dh« je
rodeni brat njegov. Izgovorite naše »z«. Sad stavite jezik među zube, i pokušajte ga opet izgovo
riti. Kao ranije »th«, sad ste izgovorili »dh«. Zar nije prosto?
Englezi i »th« i »dh« pišu na isti način: »th«. Mi ćemo ih u obeležavanju izgovora razlikovati na taj način
što ćemo prvo beležiti. »th«, a drugo »dh«.
Sigurno vam je palo u oči da je izgovor reči there obeležen kao »dher« a ne »dhe: e «. To je zato što
iza »r« sleduje samoglasnik u reči is. Pravilo je kada s« krajnje »r«, koje se može pisati »r«, »er« ili »re«,
nađe između dva samoglasnika, ono se izgovara isto kao naše »r«.
Zapamtite još da here za sebe znači »ovde«, a there »tamo«. Zajedno sa is: here is znači »evo«, a there is
»eno«
Dok smo mi ovo objašnjavali g. Milleru je s evnula ideja:
Is your house in this street?
Iz ju: e haus in dhis s t r i : t ?
Je li vaša kuća u ovoj ulici?
Ali će gđica Brown:
No, my house is in that street.
Nou, maj haus iz in dhæt stri:t. Ne, moja kuća je u onoj ulici.
Prevedite: Kako ste? Šta radite? Evo pisaljke. Eno knjige. Evo jedne velike kuće. Eno jedne male ulice.
Moja kuća je visoka. Vaša kuća je zelena. Je li moja kuća dobra? Ne, vaša kuća je rđava. Ova ulica je kratka.
Ona dama je debela.
Rešenje zadatka iz prošle lekcije. I am tall. You are fat. I am rich. You are poor. Am I good? Yes, you
are good. No, you are not good. You are bad. I am glad. I am sorry. I write English. I read English and French. I have
an English paper. You have a big hat. He has a hard pencil. She has a green paper.

ŠESTI ČAS
Ovoga časa, radujte se, nema izgovora, zato što smo skoro sve što je važnije naučili. Moći ćemo, zato, da se
udubimo u gramatiku. Slušajte g. Millera:
Look, there is a park (pa:k — park).
Let us go into the park.
Let as go u intu dh e pa:k.
Hajdemo (da idemo) u — park.
Let samo za sebe znači pustiti, a us znači nas. Ali zajedno let us isto je što naše hajdemo, i upotrebljava
se za zapovedni način u prvom licu množine.
Prema tome let us read, let us speak, let us write (rajt) znači hajdemo da čitamo, hajdemo da govo rimo,
hajdemo da pišemo, ili prostije; čitajmo, govo rimo, pišimo!
Zapazili ste da se naše »u« na engleskom kaže i in i into. In se upotrebljava za mirovanje. Vi se nalazite
in a house, in a park, u kući, u parku, ali ulazite into a house, into a park, u kući, u parku. Into se, dakle,
upotrebljava za pravac kretanja.
Isto ste tako zapazili pred rečju park rečcu the koju nismo preveli. Ta rečca zove se određeni član za
razliku od »a« (ili »an«) koje je neodrađeni član, Vreme je sada da vam objasnimo šta su članovi i kada se
upotrebljava jedan a kad drugi.
U engleskom stvarne imenice — imenice koje označavaju predmete — nikada ne stoje same, nego imaju
uza se član. Ako se govori o nekom određe-nom, poznatom predmetu, upotrebljava se određeni član.
Inače se upotrebljava neodređeni član.
Kako mi u našem jeziku nemamo člana, zapamtite ovo pomoćno uputstvo, koje će vam omogućiti da uvek bez
greške pogodite član. Ako pred imenicu možete (ali ne morate) da stavite reč jedan, neki, ili ma koji, onda
upotrebite neodređeni član »a«. Ako ne možete, onda upotrebite odredeni član »the«. Na pri mer, kada
kažete imam kuću« ili »vidim knjigu«, ka-
žite I have a house ili I see a book, zato što možete reći »imam jednu kuću« i »vidim jednu knjigu«.
Let us sit down, kaže g. Miller.
 Let as sit daun
Hajdemo (da) sednemo.
Yes, let us! pristaje Miss Brown i nastavlja:
The park is beautiful (bjutiful — 1ep).
Našto će g. Miller sasvim bez veze:
The street is short, and the hat is blue.
G. Miller, kao što ste sigurno već primetili, ima tako običaj da kaže nešto bez veze. Ali ako nema
smisla, ima gramatike. Jeste li zapazili, kako je tačno rekao: the street i the hat? Zatim, kako su mu već povrvele
misli, nastavlja:
There is a seat in the park
Dher iz æ si:t in dh e pa:k
Eno — mesta u — parku.
Miss Brown kao inteligentna devojka, ispravlja ga:
There are two seats
Dher a: tu: si:ts
Ima dva mesta.
Ovde moramo zastati, jer imamo mnogo što da objasnimo. Prvo da engleski izraz here are, there are, odgovara
našem »ima« u smislu »evo ima, eno ima«. Razlikujte zato I have — imam, posedujem — od here are, there
are, — evo, eno, evo ima, eno ima, što sve odgovara smislu »postoji«. Drugo da reč seat upravo znači sedište,
tj. da je opšti pojam, a da, naravno postoje i zasebne reči — za stolicu: chair (če: e), i za klupu: bench (benč).
Treće, da se množina engleskih imenica gradi nastavkom »s«. Ovo se »s« obično čita »z«, sem kada dođe iza
slova p, f, k, t, kada je to nemoguće, te se mora izgovoriti »s«. Dakle: pencils, mornings, houses — sa »z« —
ali books, streets, parks, nights — sa »s«.
Prevedite: Čitaj, piši, govori! Čitajte, pišite, govorite! Čitajmo, pišimo, govorimo! Ulica je duga (long —
l°ng). Park je lep. Klupa je tvrda. Kuća je visoka. Novine su velike. Pismo ( the letter — let e ) je kratko.
Dete (the child — čajld) je dobro. Vidim bogatu kuću. Imam crvenu knjigu. Imam malo dete. Eno jedne
dame. Eno jednog gospodina.
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. How are you. How do you do? Here is a pencil. There is a book. Here is a
big house. There is a little street. My house is tall. Your house is green. Is my hause good? No your house
is bad. This street is short. That Iady is fat.

SEDMI ČAS
Tek što su seli, a Miss Brown će:
Here are Mr. and Mrs. Green. They are my friends.
Dhej a: maj frendz. Oni su moji prljatelji.

Zapamtite uzgred da kad pred imenicom stoji zamenica, onda nema člana. Dakle: my friends. They
have a very nice dog
najs d°g — lepo pseto.
Dok je ona to rekla, g. i gđa Green su već pristupili i otpočeli razgovor.
Good morning, Miss Brown, How are you?
Na što će ona: Very well, thank you. And how are you? (Well — wel — dobro).
S tim njenim well, Miss Brown je izgovorila poslednji važniji glas koji treba da naučite; w. Ni on nije težak.
Izgovorite naše »v«. Donju usnu ste pritisli uz gornje zube. Sad izgovorite »u«. Usne ste zaokružili u obliku
prstena, i isturili ih. Usne sada nimalo ne dodiruju zube. Sada namestite usne kao da ćete izgovoriti »u«, pa
izgovorite »v«. To novo »v« je vrlo meko. Ono je ustvari englesko »w«. Sva razlika, dakle, izemeđu našeg
»v« i engleskog »w« je da se kod našeg glasa usne i zubi dodiruju, a kod engleskog se ne dodiruju. Mi ćemo
u izgovoru ovaj glas obeležavati sa »w«.
Ovde upada g. Miller, koga pas g. i gđe Green mnogo zanima: Have you a very nice dog?
Hæv ju: — imate li?
Na što će Greenovi jednoglasno:
Yes, we have a very nice dog. (We — wi — mi).
 G. Miller, čija žudnja za znanjem nije utoljena, ne popušta:
Have you a cat also?
kæt olsou
mačku takođe.
G. i gda Green, koji su složan bračni par, složno odgovaraju:
Yes, we have a cat also. Na što g. Miller promrmlja kroz zube: I like cats and dogs. (I like — aj lajk —
volim). I onda seda ponovo na klupu i pada u tmurno ćutanje. To njegovo ćutanje mi ćemo iskoristiti
da sistematski ponovimo sadašnje vreme. U sadašnjem vremenu engleski glagol uvek ostaje isti, i samo se pred
njim menja zamenica. Izuzetak čini treće lice jednine koje ima nastavak »s«. Ovo se s kao kod množine
imenica čita »z«, sem iza p, f, k, t,.kada se čita »s«.
I like, you like, we like, they like ali he likes, she likes. Volim, volite, volimo, vole. On voli, ona voli.
I read, you read, we read, they read, ali he reads, she reads. Čitam, čitate, čitamo, čitaju. On čita,
ona čita.
Drugo lice jednine »ti«, kod Engleza ne postoji više u upotrebi. Ono se može naći samo u Bibliji, u
poeziji, i u starim knjigama.
Sada se između naših poznanika razvija veoma živ razgovor koji ćemo mi prisluškivati. Razgovor počinje
Miss Brown svojom primedbom:
Mr. and Mrs. Green live in this street.
liv (kratko i) žive
They have a nice house.
G. Miller, koji ne može tako lako da kapira nove ideje, i koji voli da ono što zna utvrdi, okreće se na ovo
g. i gđi Green:
Have you a nice house?
Na što će oni složno:
Yes, we have a nice house.
Posle ovog se produžuje razgovor u tri glasa, prvo Miss Brown, zatim g. Miller, i najzad g. i gđa Green.
They have a beautiful garden also. (garden — ga:rden — vrt)
Have you a beautiful garden also?
Yes, we have a beautiful garden also. They have five rooms.
fajv ru:mz (Jednina room).
pet soba
Have you five rooms? Yes, we have five rooms.
Ovde gđa Green produžuje solo: No, we have six (siks — šest) rooms. There is a little room also.
Ovo je ona rekla i kao domaćica koja se ponosi svojom kućom, i da vam obrati pažnju da se reč also često
stavlja na kraju.
Prevedite: Imam lepog psa. Imamo debelu mačku. Imate bogatog prijatelja. Imaju zelenu kuću. On ima crvenu
stolicu. Ona ima veliku klupu. Imam veliki vrt. Imamo crnu knjigu. Imate lep park. Imaju rđavog psa. Ona ima
malu hartiju. Ona ima plav šešir takođe.
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. Read, write, speak! Read, write, speak! Let us read, let us write, let us speak!
The street is long. The park is beautiful. The bench is hard. The house is tall. The paper is big. The letter
is short. The child is good. I see a rich house. I have a red book. I have a little child. There is a lady. There
is a gentleman.

OSMI ČAS
Sigurno ste dosad zapazili kako prosto Englezi prave pitanja. Samo obrnu red reči?
I have a hat. — Have I a hat — Imam li šešir?
You have a house. — Have you a house? Imate li kuću?
She has two hands, (hænd — ruka). Has she two hands? Ima li ona dve ruke?
Isto tako: I am tall. — Am I tall?
You are small (smo:l — mali). Are you small?
She is beautiful. — Is she beautiful?
Ovo se odnosilo na pomoćne glagole. Još prostije se pravi pitanje s običnim glagolima. Samo se ispred glagola
stavi rečca »do«.
I speak English — Do I speak English? — Go-
vorim li engleski?
You read French? — Do you read French? —
Čitate li francuski?
S ovim znanjem lako ćete slediti uzbudljivi razgovor trougla Brown—Miller—Green. G. Miller koga više
zanimaju životinje nego kuća, ne da se odvratiti od svog predmeta:
 Do you like cats and dogs? — Volite li mačke i pse?
Yes, we do.
G. i gđa Green odgovaraju kao pravi Englezi. Umesto da kažu »we like cats and dogs«, oni kažu samo »we
do«. Odgovarajući na pitanje, Englez nikada ne kaže samo »da« ili »ne«, — yes ili no — nego obično ponovi
glagol kojim je pitanje postavljeno. Tako će na pitanje: Is she beautiful? odgovor i t i s a Yes, she is. A na Am I tall:
sa Yes, you are. A kada se pitanje postavlja rečcom »do«, on će umesto glagola ponoviti samo »do«. Neće,
dakle, reći Yes, I like cats and dogs, nego prosto Yes, I do. Inače, doslovno značenje rečce do je raditi, činiti. Otud:
How do you do?
Do you drink tea and coffee?
drink ti: k°fi
piti čaj kafa.
Yes, we do.
Kada naglasak pada na otvoreno »o«, to ćemo zato što je ono sitno, radi upadljivosti štampati ceo slog
masno.
G. Miller, koji je sada sasvim oživeo, nastavlja kao mitraljez.
Does your cat drink milk (milk — mleko).
Treće lice jednine glagola "do" piše se "does", a izgo-vara daz.
Yes, she does.
And does your dog eat meat?
i:t mi:t
jede meso?
Yes, he does.
Do you read French? No, we don't (dount),
Don't je odrečni oblik od "do". To je upravo "do not" sažeto u jednu reč: "dont". Prema tome no, we don't
znači no, we do not read French, — ne, mi ne čitamo francuski.
Do you speak French?
No, we don't.
Ova upotreba reči do i don't pokazuje vam jednu vrlo važnu stvar. A to je da treba da se što više odviknete
od doslovnog prevođenja kada učite strani jezik. Naučite fraze, i naučite njihov smisao.
Da se vežbamo još malo:
Miss Brown reads French. — Does she read French? — Yes, she does,
Mr. Miller likes coffee. — Does he like coffee? Yes, he does.
Mr. and Mrs. Green don't like (ne vole) coffee. Do they write French? — No, they don't.
Mr. and Mrs. Green don't write (ne pišu) French. Do they write French? — No, they don't.
Uzgred ste naučili da se ne vole kaže don't like. Ne pišu don't write. Isto tako: I don't like — ne volim.
You don't like — ne volite. They don't like — ne vole. He does not like — on ne voli, She does not like — ona
ne voli.
Ovde se Miss Brown, koju je, izgleda, ovo malo zamorilo, diže.
I am tired (taj ed — umoran, umorna). Are you tired? kaže g. Miller.
Yes, I am. Let us go home (houm — kući).
Yes, let us. We are tired also, slažu se Greenovi.
Good-bye — Good bye.
Sad, pošto je park ostao prazan, da ponovimo sistematski sadašnje vreme glagola biti:
I am, he is, she is, we are, you are, they are — ja sam, on je, ona je, mi smo, vi ste, oni su.
Prevedite: Jesam li ja mala? Ne, vi ste visoki. Jesmo li mi siroti? Ne, vi ste bogati. Jedete li meso? Ne jedem.
Piju li oni mleko? Ne piju. Voli li ona mačke? Ne voli. Pišete li engleski? Pišem. Čitate li francuski? Ne čitam.
Oni ne govore engleski. Oni ne vole knjige. Oni ne pišu pisma. Vole li oni knjige? Ne vole. Pišu li oni pisma?
Ne pišu.
Rešenje zadatka. I have a nice dog. We have a fat cat. You have a rich friend. They have a green house. He
has a red chair. She has a big bench. I have a big garden. We have a black book. You have a beautiful park. They
have a bad dog. She has a little paper. She has a blue hat also.

DEVETI ČAS
Taman Miller da pođe za ostalima, koji su već izašli iz parka, kada čuje glas:
Hallo (hælou — halo, hej), Miller. How are you?
Miller se okreće, i koga će da vidi nego svog starog prijatelja Sandy Macpherson-a, čije se ime u
Škotskoj, pošto je on Škotlanđanin, izgovara Sandi
Makfersen. Kako se izgovara u Engleskoj videćemo docnije. Da je stari prijatelj mogli ste pogoditii po tome
što ga nije oslovio sa Mr. Miller, nego prosto sa Miller. »Ti« mu nije mogao reći, jer »ti« u engle skom ne
postoji. Ali da ga poznaje još bolje, mogao mu je reći »Hallo, John«, jer se Miller, kao što ste već pogodili,
zove John (dž°n).
 Very well, thank you, And how are you?

Na ovo Macpherson ne odgovara, jer je njegovo oko pošlo za Millerovim, i opazilo Miss Brown na izlasku
iz parka. On naravno pita:
Who is that? (Who — hu: — ko) Ko je to?
That is Miss Brown.
And who is she?
Miller na ovo odgovara jako informativno:
She is a lady.
Is she beautiful?
Yes, she is. She is very beautiful.
Is she rich?
Yes, she is rich also.
Has she a house in this street?
No, she has not.
Does she like books?
Yes, she does.
Does she like green hats?
No, she does not. She likes blue hats.
Do you like green hats?
No, I don't.
Dok su oni ovako menjali informacije, ni vi niste ostali besposleni, nego ste zapazili da pred books i pred
green hats nema člana, i zapitali ste se zašto? Razlog je prost. Da je pitanje u jednini, ono bi gla silo: Do you
like a green hat? A pošto »a« znači ustvari »jedan«, to kao jedan ne može imati množinu.
Iz toga izlazi pravilo da ispred stvarnih imenica gde bi neodredeni član trebalo staviti u množinu
neodredeni član otpada. U toliko lakše, zar ne?
I zato ćete reći: I like big parks. I write long letters. I read French letters. I like small dogs.
Macpherson, čije je interesovanje za Miss Brown ovim iscrpljeno, vadi iz džepa jedno pero. Look, I have a
pen. It is a new pen. pen. It iz æ nju pen. pero. Ono je — novo pero.
Naučili ste da he znači on, she ona. Sada naučite da it znači ono.
Posle ovoga Macpherson pada u lirsko raspoloženje:
It is very nice. It is cheap. And it is strong
či:p str°ng.
Vrlo je lepo. Jevtino je. I jako je.
Kada bi gornje rečenice preveli doslovno, one bi glasile: Ono je vrlo lepo. Ono je jevtino. I ono je jako.
Ali niko to tako kod nas ne kaže. Nego kaže:
vrlo jo lepo, jevtino je, i jako je. Zapamtite ovu razliku između našeg i engleskog jezika dobro, pa kad budete
govorili engleski — a govorićete ga jednog dana sigurno — da ne kažete: nice is, cheap is, strong is, nego, lepo,
baš kao da ste Englez — ili Engleskinja — It is nice. It is cheap. It is strong. Pratito sad pažljivo kako to
lepo kažu Miller i Macpherson.
Is it good? — Je li dobro, pita Miller, kome je kvalitet važniji od jevtinoće.
Yes, it is. It writes very well. — Piše vrlo dobro.
Da nije dobro on bi rekao;
No, it is not. It does not write very well.
Oh (ou — o), yes, završava Macpherson ubedljivo. It is a fine (fajn — fin) pen.
Miller, koga pero naročito ne zanima, okreće razgovor na vreme.
It is fine today (tudej — danas). Danas je fino, ili, kako bismo mi rekli: danas je lepo.
It is really (ri: eli — zaista, stvarno) beautiful. Zaista je lepo.
 Prevedite. Je li ona debela? Nije, ona je mršava (thin — thin). Je li pero jako? Jeste. Nije, ono je slabo
(weak — wi:k). Volite li čaj? Volim. Pijete li mleko? Ne pijem. Imate li pet prijatelja? Imam šest. Danas je lepo.
Dete je dobro. Jako je, i lepo je. Nije slabo i nije mršavo.
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. Am I small? No, you are tall. Are we poor? No, you are rich. Do you eat
meat? No, I don't. Do they drink milk? No, they don't. Does she like cats? No, she does not. Do you write
English? Yes, I do. Do you read French? No, I don't. They don't speak English. They don't like books.
They don't write letters. Do they like books? No, they don't. Do they write letters? No, they don't.

DESETI ČAS
G. Miller, koji je očevidno dobro raspoložen, i kome sve izgleda lepo, nastavlja razgovor.
It is a fine park. And this is a strong bench. Na što će Maepherson, pošto je pogledao klupu: Yes, it
is strong.
Nije kazao: Yes, she is strong. A znate zašto? Zato što Englezi kao praktični ljudi nemaju rodove za
imenice. Oni ne vide razloga zašto bi, na prirner, telefon, koji celog dana govori, bio muškog roda, a hartija
koja ćuti i sve trpi, ženskog. Kod njih su zato sve imenice bez razlike srednjeg roda. Izuzetak su samo ljudi
i životinje mužjaci koji su muškog roda, i žene i životinje ženke koje su ženskog roda. Ali i kod životinja,
kada se ne ističe pol, kaže se it. It is a nice cat. It is a good dog.
Uzgred da vam objasnirno podrobnije značenje reči nice, koja u engleskom irna mnogo šire značenje nego
naše »lepo«. Nice je opšti povoljan pridev. Tako ćete za nekog dobrog, prijatnog čoveka reći: He is a nice man
(mæn — čovek). Zato, kada prevodite nice upotrebite jednu od reči: dobar, lep, prijatan, zgodan, simpatičan. Tako
je Miss Brown za g. Millera b i l a a very nice lady.
Yes, she is very nice. And she likes cats and dogs.
Vidite, kako je to zgodno. Da su, na primer, Miller i Macpherson govorili našim jezikom, mogao bi
čovek pomisliti da klupa voli mačke i pse. Ovako, na engleskom, to se, jasno, može odnositi samo na Miss
Brown.
Ovde ćemo, g. Millera i g. Macphersona, pošto su već počeli da govore bez veze, zamoliti da malo
pričekaju, dok mi ponovimo i utvrdimo malo upitne i odrečne oblike.
Treba razlikovarti pomoćne glagole I have i I am od običnih glagola.
Kod pomoćnih glagola pitanje se pravi promenom reda reči. I am tall. Am I tall? They are small. Are they
small? She is thin. Is she thin? I have a letter. Have I a letter? He has a dog. Has he a dog?
Kod običnih glagola, stavlja se napred rečca "do".
Do you drink coffee? Do you like gardens? Do they eat meat? Does she speak French?
Ako odgovarate na pitanje u kome ima pomoćan glagol, vi ćete ga ponoviti. Have you a house? Yes, I have. Is
she weak? Yes, she is. Is he strong? Yes, he is. Are you tired. Yes, I am. Are you good? Yes, I am.
A ako odgovarate na pitanje postavljeno rečcom "do", vi ćete nju ponoviti. Do you write French? Yes, I do. Does
she speak English? Yes, she does. Do you drink milk? Yes, I do.
Ako u odrečnoj rečenici imate pomoćan glagol, stavićete iza njega "not". He is not fired. She is not
strong. I have not. She has not. They are not thin.
A ako u odrečnoj rečenici imate običan glagol, stavićete pred njega "don't". I don't write French. I don't like
cats. She does not speak English. They don't drink tea.
Ovo ste, je l' te već sve znali? Ali ništa ne mari da se malo utvrdi, mnogo se bolje pamti. A sad da
pustimo Millera i Macphersona da opet oni malo brbljaju,
Do you like London (landn — London)? pita Miller.
No, I don't, odgovara Macpherson. I like Edinburgh (edinbro — a zašto baš edinbro a ne edinburg, to
pitajte Škotlanđane).
It is a fine town (taun — grad, varoš). It has nice broad (bro:d — široke) streets. And it is clean (kli:n
— čist).
Are there (ima li) many (meni — mnogo) parks
in Edinburgh?
Yes, there are.
Are there many trees (tri: — drvo) in the parks
of Edinburgh?
Yes, there are.
Look at the trees in this park, veli Miller. A znate
zašto je to kazao. Da vas nauči da se na engleskom
kaže: look at. Look at the book — pogledaj knjigu.
Look at the lady — pogledaj damu. Look at the town
— pogledaj grad.
At — æt — samo za sebe prevodi se čas sa »u« a čas sa »na«. Kada je koje objasnićemo docnije.
Prevedite. Je li ona visoka? Nije, ona je mala. Imam li ja pismo? Nemate. Vole li oni čiste ulice? Vole.
Voli li on visoko drveće? Voli. Ovo nije čist grad. Ovo nije moja kuća. Ona ne čita novine. On ne pije
mleko. Ova ulica nije široka. Ova drveta nisu visoka. Oni nisu umorni.
Rešenje zadatka. Is she fat? No, she is thin. Is the pen strong? Yes, it is. No, it is weak. Do you like tea?
Yes, I do. Do you drink milk? No, I don't. Have you five friends? I have six. It is fine today. The child is
good. It is strong, and it is beautiful. It is not weak, and it is not thin.

JEDANAESTI ČAS
Dosada ste imali reči strong, morning i long,
koje se završavaju na »ng«. Njihov smo izgovor pri-vremeno zabeležili kao: str°ng, mo:ning, l°ng. Vreme je da
ih sada naučimo pravilno. Izgovorite naše »g«.
Zategli ste jezik, i načinili ustima malu eksploziju. »G« se zato zove eksplozivan glas. U engleskom, u vezi
»ng«, ono nije eksplozivno.
Evo kako ćete naučiti da izgovarate ne-eksplozivno »g«. Izgovorite prvo »str°n« bez »g«. Sad se spremite
da izgovorite »g«. Zategnite jezik, ali nemojte načiniti eksploziju. Nego, taman da izgovorite »g«, a vi prekinite.
Time što ste prekinuli glas pre . oksplozije vi ste izgovorili englesko »g« u »ng«.
Evo i drugog načina da naučite isti glas. Izgo vorite ime kineskog grada Hong-Kong, ali ne kao dve reči,
nego kao jednu: honkong. Kontrolišite sebe. Jeste li izgovorili »gk«? Niste. Samo ste se spremili da izgovorite
»g«, a ustvari ga niste izgovorili, nego ste izgovorili samo »k«. Hajde, još jednom, i pazite. Videćete kako ste
zaista pripremili u ustima da izgovorite »g«, iako ga niste izgovorili. To tako pripremljeno, a ne izgovoreno
»g«, je glas koji želite da naučite. Mi ćemo ga obeležavat: »n g«.
Dosadilo se Macphersonu da sluša ovo objašnjenje, te veli:
I am standing and waiting.
stænding wejting.
Od reči do reči on je rekao »ja sam stojeći i čekajući«, jer tako kažu Englezi umesto: ja stojim i čekam.
I am sitting and reading, ja sam sedeći i čitajući, ili lepše prevedeno, ja sedim i čitam, odgovara Miller.
You are not sitting, and you are not reading, buni se Macpherson.
Na što će Miller hladnokrvno: No, but (bat — ali) Miss Brown is writing a letter.
Na ovo se Macpherson sveti: Miss Brown is going home. (I go — go u — idem).
A Miller će tužno: I am going home also. Are you going home?
Yes, I am, ,potvrđuje Macpherson, i time nam daje priliku da spomenemo da kad se pred nastavkom —
ing nalazi samo jedan suglasnik, a pred ovim kratak samoglasnik suglasnik se u pisanju udvaja. Ali to
nema nikakvog uticaja na izgovor. Sit je sit, a sitting je siting
Taman da pođu, a Macpherson zaustavlja Millera.
Wait a moment (moument — trenutak). Your pencil is lying on the seat. (lajin g « °n — leži na).
Thank you, kaže Miller i uzima pisaljku pod mišku. I taman opet da :pođe, a Macpherson ga ponovo
zaustavlja.
Listen! A telephone is ringing.
Lisn telefoun ringing
Slušaj zvoni (I ring — zvonim).
What telephone? (w°t — kakav) pita Miller.
The telehpone in the telephone-box, kaže Macpher-son. (Box — b°ks — kutija; telephone-box — javna
govornica).
Where is the telephone box? (where — we: e — gde).
The telephone-box is behind the tree (bihajnd — iza) odgovara Macphereon, koji kao Škotlanđanin ima
oštro oko za sve. Go in and listen — uđi i slušaj, predlaže mu on.
Miller ulazi, i tako, dok je on unutra, taman ćemo moći da objasnimo nekoliko stvari.
Prvo, da reč what znači i »šta« i »kakav«. What is this? What are you reading? What are you
writing? Šta jo to? Šta čitate? Sta pišete? Ali What book is this? What man is that? Kakva je ovo
knjiga? Kakav je ono čovek?
Drugo, da se »wh« izgovara kao obično »w«. Samo pedainti ga izgovaraju »hw« — ne »wh«!
Treće, da box u prenosnom smislu znači i druge »kutije«. Tako box u pozorištu znači loža.
Četvrto, da go in — ići unutra, upravo znači »ući« Englezi na taj način stavljajući glagole i predloge
zajedno, često grade nove glagole. Tako out (aut) znači napolje, a go out — izaći.
G. Miller je digao slušalicu, i kaže Hallo. Onog s druge strane ne čujemo, Čak ni u ovim lekcijama. Ali
zato čujemo Millera kako kaže: Yes, Miller speaking.
Ovo speaking odgovara našem »na telefonu«. Dok on tako govori, vi brže bolje prevedite:
Sedim i čekam. Čitam knjigu. Dama stoji i pije mleko. Idem kući. Telefon zvoni. Gospodin sedi i jede meso.
Dama piše pismo. Gde je moj prijate'j? Gde je vaša soba? Šta je ovo? Kakav je ovo pas? Šta pi' jete? Pijem
kafu. Kakav je ovo grad? Ovo je London.
Rešenje zadatka. Is she tall? No, she is small. Have I a letter? No, you have not. Do they like clean
streets? Yes, they do. Does she like tall trees? Yes, he does. (ili samo: he does). This is not a clean town.
This is not my house. He does not drink milk. This street is not broad. These trees are not tall. They are not
tired.

DVANAESTI ČAS
Sigurno ste se pitali zašto Miller nije rekao I speak nego speaking. Da vam objasnimo. Engleski
glagoli imaju dva oblika: jedan duži i jedan kraći. I am reading i I read. I am writing i I write. I am
drinking i I drink. Kada se upotreblja jedan, a kada drugi ?
 Duži oblik I am writing, reading, drinking, upo-trebljava se kada se govori o nečemu što se događa u
trenutku kada o tome govorimo.
Kraći oblik, I write, read, drink, upotrebljava se kada se govori o nekoj radnji koja se ne zbiva u
ovom trenutku. Drugim rečima, kada se govori o navici, o sposobnosti, ili o nečem što se ne zbiva istovremeno
sa trenutkom u kome govorimo.
Tako I am drinking coffee, znači: pijem kafu dok s vama govorim. A I drink coffee znači: pijem kafu
kao naviku, svakog jutra, ili često, all ne baš u ovom trenutku.
Međutim, Miller kaže speaking, jer baš u tom trenutku govori. Da je hteo reći: govorim francuski, rekao bi:
I speak French, jer to označava aposobnost, nešto što je stalno, a ne pripada isključivo ovom trenutku.
Dok smo mi ovo objašnjavali, Miller je odgovarao u telephone box-u.
Yes. Yes. Oh, yes. Really?, I am glad. I am very glad. Where? Where is that? In which street? — u
kojoj ulici (Which — wič — koji).
Miller nastavlja Thank you very much (mač — mnogo). That is very kind of you. (Kind — kajnd —
ljubazno — of — °v — od). I am here with (widh — sa). Mr. Macpherson.
Najzad Miller izlazi, i Mac — sad ga već možemo zvati skraćeno Mac, jer ga dobro poznajemo — pita
radoznalo: Who is calling (call — kol — zove)?
Mr. Green.
Where is Mr. Green?
Mr. Green is with Mrs. Green and Miss Brown in the tea shop (š°p — radnja; tea-shop — čajdžinica).
They are drinking tea.
Where is the tea-shop?
The tea-shop is in the main (mejn — glavni) street. I am going to drink tea with them. (To — tu
— da; them — dhem — njima). Idem da pijem čaj s njima. Come with me (mi — mnom). Hajde sa
mnom,
Mac kao obazriv Škotlanđanin računa da bi to moglo biti skupo, i veli. No, thank you. I am going home.
Ali Miller je u galantnom raspoloženju:
Come as my guest
kam æz gest
Hajde dođi kao moj gost.
Mac se na ovo razvedrava, i nalazi da baš ne mora da ide kući. All right. I am coming with you.
Gore se u tekstu pojavila rečca »to«, koju smo preveli sa »da«. Tom rečcom se u engleskom pravi
neodređeni način, i prema tome to write znači pisati to come — doći, to speak — govorif, to live —
živeti, to wait — čekati, to drink — piti, to go — ići
Dok smo mi ovo objašnjavali,. Miller i Mac skoro su izašli iz parka. Taman da izađu, a Mac će:
Look, Miller, there are two dogs sitting on a seat.
They sit there every (evri — svaki) morning, odgovara Miller.
Jeste videli kako su oni upotrebili duži i kraći oblik? Mac je rekao za pse da su sitting na klupi, jer su
sedeli baš u trenutku dok su Mac i Miller pro lazili. Radnja je bila istovremena. A Miller je rekao da oni sit
svako jutro, što znači da je to kod njih navika, nešto što se zbiva često, i ne samo toga trenutka.
Zapamtite kao pomoćno pravilo ovo: ako na kraju neke rečenice možete da dodate »dok mi govorimo«,
onda je na engleskom duži oblik na-ing. Ako ne možete, onda je kraći oblik.
I sada da ponovimo sistematski sve duže oblike sadašnjeg vremena:
I am calling, he is calling, she is calling, we are calling, you are calling, they are calling. Zovem, on
zove, ona zove, mi zovemo, vi zovete, oni zovu.
Prevedite. Pijete li mleko? Pijem ga svako jutro. Jedete li meso? Ne jedem. Slušate li? Oni idu kući. Ko
govori? Ko čeka? Gde je ulica? Gde je dama? Telefon zvoni. Govorite li engleski? Da, govorim engleski sa
vama. Volim da sedim u vrtu. Volim da imam mnogo (many) prijatelja. Ne volim da stojim, nego (but) volim
da sedim.
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. I am sitting and wait ing. I am reading a book. The lady is standing and
drinking milk. I am going home. The telephone is ringing. The gentleman is sitting and eating meat. The
lady is writing a letter. Where is my friend? Where is your room? What is this? What dog is this? What are
you drinking? I am drinking coffee. What town is this? This is London.

TRINAESTI ČAS
Mr. Miller is going into town. Macpherson is going with him (him — njim). He is his (hiz —
njegov) guest. They are going to drink tea with Mr. and Mrs. Green and Miss Brown. Mr. Miller sees a
bird (bœ:d — ptica) on a tree, and says (to say — tu sej — reći).
Ovde ćete se morati malo strpiti pre nego što saznate šta je Miller rekao, jer bismo hteli da vam objasnimo
izgovor reči bird. Engleski glas »œ« nešto je imalo zatvoreniji nego »e«, ali ne koliko nemačko »ö« ili
francusko »eu«. Ono je, upravo, jedno »e« koje se izgovara muklije, i više iz grla nego obično »e«.
Tačno, ono leži između »e« i » e «. Evo, kako ćete ga izgovoriti. Namestite usta malo zatvorenije nego za
naše »e«, pa izgovorite naše »e« što muklije možete iz grla umesto napred u ustima. Tako izgovoren glas liči
na jedno dosta mutno »e«.
Ovde ste naučili tri vrste engleskog »e«. Vrlo otvoreno, kada otvarate usta kao da ćete da izgovo rite »a«, i
pazite da vam se jezik ne digne ka nepcima: cat, bad, hat, black. Obično »e«, slično našem, koje je uvek kratko:
red, pen, French. I sada, poluzatvoreno, muklo, grleno »e«: bird. Ovom prilikom vas poslednji put
opominjemo, da sa glasom »e« ne brkate mali mukli glas, koji smo obeležili malim visokim » e« čisto iz
 štamparskih razloga, a koji, ustvari liči na onaj mukli glas što ga čujete iza naših suglasnika b, t, v, m, 1, k
kada ih izgovorite zasebno, ili ispred r kada kažete rđa, rđav.
Ovim ste naučili i poslednji engleski glas približno tačno. To što ih ne znate sasvim tačno ne treba da vas
buni. Engleski glasovi nisu istovetni s našim, te kada bismo pokušali da vam objašnjavamo baš svaku niansu
engleskih glasova, sigurno je, prvo, da bismo umesto dvanaest časova ispunili trideset, a drugo, da bismo vas
verovatno toliko zbunili da ne biste smeli usta da otvorite. Ovako, kad god vam se ukaže prilika slušajte
engleski na radiju, gramofonu ili u bioskopu, pa onda, kada ste čuli glasove, pročitajte po novo objašnjenje, i,
verujte mi, nećete tako rđavo izgovarati. U svakom slučaju neka vas teši to da i oni koji su učili engleski
samo na uho retko izgovaraju engleski sasvim tačno. I oni, mahom, izgovaraju samo približno.
Za dokaz da vam ispričam jednu malu istinitu priču. Jedan naš diplomata koji je proveo u Engleskoj nekih 20
godina, izgovarao je englesku reč such (takav) uvek »soč«. Najzad će mu primetiti jedan prijatelj:
— Zašto vi reč such uvek izgovarate soč ume-.
sto sač?
— Ama nemoj, čoveče, zar ja živim dvadeset
godina u Engleskoj, pa da ne znam kako se izgovara,
našao se diplomata skoro uvređen. Izgovara se soč.
Opklade se njih dvojica da prvom Englezu kog sretnu na ulici poture ceduljicu sa rečju such i da ga
zapitaju kako se izgovara.
»Such« (sač), rekao je Englez.
»Eto vidiš«, okrenuo se diplomata pobedonosno prijatelju, »i ovaj, Englez »izgovara soč!«
Ima čak i u suglasnicima neke razlike između naših i engleskih. Tako na primer englesko »t« je više
nepčano nego naše. Mi kad izgovaramo »t« dodirujemo jezikom samo zube, dok Englezi toliko dižu jezik da
dodiruju malo i nepce. Zato Englezi kada izgovore reč tree daju utisak kao da taru jezik o nepce. Ali sve su to
sitnice, na koje vi ne treba da se obzirete, ako ne želite da svoj izgovor toliko komplikujete, da posle već ne
znate ni kako se najprostije stvari izgovaraju. Pravila koja ste dosad naučili potpuno su dovoljna za jedan
pristojan izgovor.
U međuvremenu su Miller i Mac izlazeći iz parka produžili konverzaciju.
Listen! A bird is singing.
Yes. It sings here every day. I see (to see — tu si: — videti) it here every morning.
Macphersonovo budno oko zapaža i druge događaje: Look! There are two boys (boj — dečak).
What are they doing? pita Miller.
They are running (to run — ran — trčati).
They run here every morning. Miller očevidno zna sve što se dešava u parku.
And there are three girls (gœ:l — devojka) in the street. They are standing and talking (to talk —
to:k — razgovarati).
Girls like to talk, primećuje Miller. Dakle, ne samo u ovom trenutku, nego uvek. Vidite kako je ova
razlika u engleskom sadašnjem vremenu korisna.
Are they talking with the boys?
No, they are not talking with the boys.
Ovde ste sigurno primetili kako smo naučili pitanje sa are they, a ne sa do. Razlog vam se sam kaže. Zato
što se duži oblik pravi sa pomoćnim glagolom are, a kada se pitanje pravi od pomoćnog glagola onda se ne
upotrebljava do.
Prevedite. Govorim s vama. Šta radite? Sedim na klupi. Pišem pismo. Pišete li mnoga (many) pisma. Pišem
pisma svaki dan. Slušam. Ptica peva. Ova ptica peva svako jutro. Šta rade devojke? One govore sa dečacima.
One govore sa dečacima. svako jutro. On stoji na (in) ulici. On stoji ovde svaki dan.
Rešenje. Do you drink milk? I drink it every morning. Do you eat meat? No, I don't. Are you listening? They
are going home. Who is speaking? Who is waiting? Where is the street? Where is the lady? The telephone is
ringing. Do you speak English. Yes, I speak English with you. I like to sit in the garden. I like to have many
friends. I don't like to stand, but I like to sit.

ČETRNAESTI ČAS
Here is the tea-shop. Let us go into the tea-shop. Mr. and Mrs. Green and Miss Brown are in the tea-shop.
They are sitting and drinking tea. The tea-shop is a nice, big room. It is a beautiful room.
G. Green, kao učtiv čovek, odmah pozdravlja Millera.
Good afternoon, Mr. Miller.
After — a:fte — je posle; noon — nu:n — je podne. Od toga: Afternoon — a:ft e nu:n — po podne.
Kod Engleza pozdrav »dobar dan«, nije uobičajen. Do podne se kaže good morning. Posle ručka good
afternoon, a uveče good evening (ivning—veče).
Good afternoon, odgovara Miller, i pretstavlja Macphersona. This is my friend, Mr. Macpherson. Pritom
izgovorio je njegovo ime mækfœ:sn, prvo što on, prirodno, ne izgovara škotski nego engleski, a drugo, što ste vi
u međuvremenu naučili glas »œ«.
Green se rukuje i veli: How do you do, sir? (Sir — sœ: — gospodin). Englezi nikad jedan drugog ne
oslovljavaju sa »mister« nego ili Mr. Miller, Mr. Green tj. Mr. i prezime; ali, ako ne kažu ime, samo sa
»sir«.
Slično, gospođu će osloviti sa Mrs. Green, ili ako je dama nepoznata sa madam (mædæm).
 Take a seat, please. (To take — tejk — uzeti; please — pli:z — molim, izvolte). Englezi nemaju za-
sebne reči za molim i izvolte, što im ipak ne smeta da budu učtivi.
Doslovno, »sedite« bi valjalo reći: sit down. Ali sit down se više upotrebljava kao neka zapovest. Učitelj,
na primer, kaže đacimai: sit down. Zato je mnogo učtivije reći: uzmite mesto — take a seat. Još učtivije, kada se
već bavimo engleskom učtivošću, je fraza:
Won't you sit down? — Nećete li sesti? Won't — wo u nt — nećete li, malo je složeniji glagolski oblik, te
ćemo ga mi objasniti docnije. Za sada samo zapamtite frazu.
Gđa Green, (kao prava domaćica, brine se da joj gosti budu usluženi:
Will you have a cup of tea?
wil kap °v
Hoćete li----------šolju čaja
Gđa Green kao da je znala da treba da naučimo promenu engleskih imenica. Engleske imenice, kao što
nemaju roda, nemaju ni nastavaka za padeže. Dok mi posle predloga uvek moramo da stavimo neki drugi padež:
na kući, u kući, iza kuće, engleska imenica uvek ostaje idealno ista: on the house, in the house, behind the
house.
U engleskom ima svega dva padeža koji se razlikuju od prvog. Ti padeži odgovaraju našem drugom i
trećem. Drugi padež gradi se kad se pred imenicu stavi rečca of (°v), a treći kad se pred imenicu stavi
to (tu). Prema tome:
the house kuća
of the house kuće
to the house kući
Svim ostalim našim padežima odgovara osnovni oblik the house. To je kuću — the house, sa kućom —
with the house, itd. Za množinu, kao što znamo, imamo nastavak - s
the houses (hauzez) kuće
of the houses kuća
to the houses kućama.
Sad zapamtite još dva pravila, pa da potpuno raskrstimo s imenicama. Ako je imenica veštastvena, tj.
pretstavlja neku materiju kao što je kamen, drvo, mleko, hleb, onda se pred nju ne stavlja član . Isto tako
član se ne stavlja ni pred osobene imenice.
To će vam odmah sada pokazati gđa Green:
Will you have a cup of tea?
Yes, please.
Will you have a piece of bread and butter?
pi:s bred bate
komad hleb maslo.
No, thank you.
Won't you have a piece of cake (kejk — kolač)?
Englez, kada prima ponudu kaže yes, please, a kad odbija no, thank you. Zapamtite, pa da vam se ne
desi da vam zbog nesporazuma uklone tajnir dok ste još gladni.
Do you like your tea strong, Mr. Miller, pita domaćica.
No, thank you, odgovara on. I like it weak.
And you, Mr. Macpherson?
I like it strong.
Gđa Green broji koliko šolja ima da napuni: One — two — three — four — five
wan — tu: — thri: — fo: — fajv
jedan — dva — tri — četiri — pet.
Da je nastavila da broji, rekla bi:
Six — seven — eight — nine — ten
siks — sevn — ejt — najn — ten
šest — sedam — osam — devet — deset
Prevedite. Komad hleba. Šolja čaja. Šešir g. Gree-na. Kuća gdice Brown. Ulice Londona. Gost g. Millera.
Gosti g. Greena. Hoćete li komad kolača? Molim. Hoćete li komad mesa? Hvala, neću. Deset šolja čaja.
Rešenje. I am speaking with you. What are you doing? I am sitting on a bench. I am writing a letter. Do
you write many letters? I write letters every day. I am listening. A bird is singing. This brid sings every
morning. What are the girls doing? They are talking with the boys. They talk with the boys every morning. He
is standing in the street. He stands here every day.
 PETNAESTI ČAS
Mr. and Mrs. Green, Miss Brown, Mr. Miller and Mac are having tea. Zapamtite da se kod Engleza ne
mora reći »piju čaj«, nego da se može reći i »imaju čaj«. Slično je i sa ostalim obedima.
I am having breakfast (brekf e st — doručak). She is having lunch (lanč — ručak). They are having
dinner (din e — večera).
Dinner stvarno znači »glavni obed«, ali kako Englezi najčešće imaju glavni obed uveče, to se mahom pod
dinner misli na večeru. Ako međutim imate glavni obed u podne, onda laku večeru zovete supper
— sape.
Sem ovoga možete reći i: I am breakfasting — Doručkujem. She is lunching - Ona ruča. They are dining
(to dine —dajn). Večeraju. We are supping (to sup — sap). Imamo laku večeru.
Prema tome breakfast, znači doručak, a to breakfast — doručkovati. Lunch ručak, a to lunch —
ručati. — Dinner večera, a to dine — večerati. Supper
— laka večera, a to sup —, jesti laku večeru.
Pred ove obede se obično ne stavlja član.
Sad da vidimo šta rade naši prijatelji. Mrs. Green is drinking a cup of tea. Miss Brown is having a glass
(gla:s — čaša) of milk. Mr. Green is eating a piece of bread and butter, and Macpherson is having a big
piece of cake. Mr. Miller is not eating. He is talking.
Razlikuje to speak — govoriti, od to talk — govoriti, razgovarati, i od to say — reći, kazati, I
speak French. I am talking with you. And I am saying: no, thank you.
G. Miller oseća dužnošću da zabavlja goste, te ih informiše o raznim interesantnostima iz privatnog i javnog
života.
The door (do: — vrata) of the shop is strong.
The windows ,(windo u — prozor) of the room are clean.
The father (fadh e — otac) of Miss Brown is rich.
The mother (madh e — majka) of my friend is poor.
Za (trenutak Miller nema više ideja, što nam daje prilike da anališemo gornje primere. Ispred Miss
Brown i ispred my friend nema člana, zato što je jedno osobena imenica, a drugo prisvojna zamenica.
Pravilo da pred zamenicama nema člana proteže se u engleskom i na reči kao this, that, koje se u engleskom
zovu pokazne zamenice. Na primer. The window of that shop. The door of this house.
Umesto The father of Mis Brown, Miller je mogao reći i Miss Brown's father. To s na kraju reči, sa
apostrofom (') između njega i reči kojoj pripada, odgovara našem prisvojnom obliku na »ov« ili na »in«.
The man's guest — čovekov gost.
Green's friend — Grinov prijatelj.
The woman's hat — (wumæn — žena) — ženin šešir.
Ovde reč preuzima gđa Green, koja smatra da treba da uvežbamo i treći padež.
Pass (pa:s — pružiti, dodati) this cup to Miss Brown. A zatim odmah daje svoj šešir mužu i veli: Give
(to give — giv — dati) this hat to the waitress (wejtres — kelnerica), please. Kelnerici međutim ona daje i
pismo. Will you give this letter to the postman (post — po u st — pošta; postman — poštar).
Yes, madam, odgovara the waitress.
U tom će Macpherson, koji je gledao kroz prozor, i video nešto što nalazi za vredno da i drugima saopšti:
There are five men and three women in the street.
Što je zgodno, jer nam daje prilike da naučimo dva izuzetka. Da je množina od man — men (men), a
od woman — women, što se sasvim neočekivano izgovara wimin!
Ovaj primer, — wumæn — wimin, pokreće pitanje zašto) se u engleskom izgovor toliko razlikuje od pisanja?
Glavni razlog je ovaj. Englezi su nekad izgovarali kao što sada pišu, ali se u toku vremena izgo vor mnogih
glasova ili grupa reči izmenio. Pisanje je međutim uvek ostalo isto, ma kako se glas izgovarao. Jednom, u
sedamnaestom veku, činjen je jedan pokušaj da se bar izuzeci izjednače, pa je taj pokušaj načinio još veću
zbrku. I otada su Englezi ostavili stari način pisanja, mada se izgovor i danas još menja. A menja se zato što
engleski samoglasnici nisu po prirodi čisti kao naši, nego su često mukli, poluotvoreni, polunaglašeni, itd., pa ih je
nemoguće precizirati u izgovoru toliko da ne bi dalje ostali podložni promeni. Opazićete međutim da se, sa malim
izuzecima, slične grupacije glasova na sličan način čitaju. To će vam, kada budete više odmakli u jeziku, veoma
često omogućiti da bez ikakvih pravila, tačno pogodite izgovor novih reči.
Prevedite. Ulice grada su "čiste. Šešir g. Greena je jevtin. G. Greenov šešir je jevtin. Pas moga prija telja je
jak. Sobe one kuće su male. Daj dečku kutiju. Dodaj stolicu kelnerici. Daj Džonu pismo. Daj parče kolača
poštaru. Dečakova majka je ovde. Devojčin otac je visok. Kelnerice, molim čašu vode. (čašu vode, kelnerice,
molim. Water — wot e — voda).
Rešenje. A piece of bread. A cup of tea. The hat of Mr. Green. The house of Miss Brown. The streets of
London. The guest of Mr. Miller. The guests of Mr. Green. Will you have a piece of cake? (Won't you
have a piece of cake?) Yes, please. Will you (won't you) have a piece of meat? No, thank you. Ten cups
of tea.

ŠESNAESTI ČAS
Zagrejani čajem, naši prijatelji prelaze na intimnije porodične detalje.
Where does your father live, Mr. Macpherson, asks Mrs. Green.
My father lives in Scotland (sk°tlænd).
His father has a house in Edinburgh, dopunjava g. Miller, koji voli da bude tačan. A zatim, i nepitan,
čini dalja saooštenja:
 Miss Brown has a mother. Her mother likes nice gardens. (Her — hœ: — njen).
Our parents are not young, says Mrs. Green. (Our — aue — naš; parents — pærents — roditelji;
young — jang — mlad).
Milleru je mnogo stalo do toga da Macpherson ovo utuvi, te mu ponavlja:
Thier parents are old. (Their — dheje — njihov), old — ould — star).
Ovim su naši prijatelji izređali ne samo svoje roditelje, nego i prisvojne zamenice: my — moj; his — njegov;
her — njen; our — naš; your — vaš; their — njihov).
Engleske zamenice imaju istu zgodnu osobinu kao i engleski pridevi, tj. imaju samo jedan jedini oblik
kako za jedninu tako za množinu. Tako my znači i moj, i moja, i moji, i moje.
Međutim, prisvojne zamenice u engleskom imaju jednu drugu osobinu koje naše zamenice nemaju. Imaju
jedan kraći i jedan duži oblik. Ti su oblici:
my — mine your — yours
her — hers their — theirs
our — ours
Za his oba su oblika ista, tj. his.
Kraći, nenaglašeni oblici, upotrebljavaju se kada zamenica stoji pred imenicom, a duži, naglašeni, kada stoji
sama.
Prema tome, reći ćete: This is my friend, ali This garden is mine. That is your book, ali That house is yours.
This is her pencil, ali That hat is hers. This is their child, ali That boy is theirs.
Naši prijatelji, koji su vrlo uslužni ljudi, pokazaće kako se ti oblici upotrebljavaju.
We have little trees in our garden, says Miss Brown.
Ours are big, zadovoljno primećuje gđa Green.
My house is small, says Macpherson.
Mine is small also, skromno dopunjuje Miller. But theirs is a beautiful house, informiše on zatim
Macphersona, misleći na Greenovu kuću. Zatim, posmatrajući bolno Greenov šešir, dodaje:
My hat is old, yours is new.
Dok su muškarci prešli na muške teme, dame su zapodele drugi razgovor.
Does your father write to you? pita gđa Green, koja se kao dobra domaćica interesuje za zdrave porodične
odnose. (To you — vama).
Yes, he writes to me every week. (To me — meni; week — wi:k — nedelja, sedmica).
And your mother? How is she?
I write to her (njoj) also, and she writes to me.
I don't write to my father and mother, says Mrs. Green. My parents live in London. We see them often.
(Them — dhem — njih; often — °fn — često).
Iz ovog ženskog razgovora, vi ste i sami pogodili kako se menjaju pokazne zamenice. Ipak, radi boljeg
pregleda, ponovićemo ih u tabelarnoj formi.

Prevedite Moja ptica je mala. Njegov gost je umoran. Njena ruka je lepa. Naše stolice su jake. Naši
roditelji piju čaj. Njihove kutije su velike. Moj šešir je veliki, a vaš je mali. Naši roditelji su stari, a njihovi su
mladi. Njegov gost je ljubazan (kind), a njen je lep. Pišem pismo svome ocu. Kuća njene majke. Daj ovo pismo
njima (ovaj red reči). To je lepo od vas (nice).
Rešenje. The streets of the town are clean. The hat of Mr. Green is cheap. Mr. Green's hat is cheap.
The dog of my friend (my friend's dog) is strong. The rooms of that house are small. Give the box to the boy.
Pass the chair to the waitress. Give the letter to John. Give a piece of cake to the postman. The boy's mother
(The mother of the boy) is here. The girl's father (The father of the girl) is tall. A glass of water, waitress,
please.

SEDAMNAESTI ČAS
Our friends are still (stil — još, još uvek) drinking tea. The English (Englezi) like tea. They drink tea
every morning for (fo: — za) breakfast, and in the afternoon about (æbaut — oko, okolo, otprilike) five
o'clock (°kl°k — sati).
Naučite: The English — Englezi; the French — Francuzi; the Germans (džœ:mæns) — Nemci.
In the morning — ujutru; in the afternoon — po podne; in the evening — uveče.
Tek što smo rekli five o' clock, a Miss Brown se probudi:
What time is it? (Time — tajm — vreme). Od reči do reči: kakvo je vreme. Ali Miss Brown nije
rekla to, nego: koliko je sati? Da je mislila na ono drugo, atmosfersko vreme, ona bi rekla weather —
wedh e . Na primer, The weather is fine today. The weather is bad.
G. Miller uslužno vadi sat, i saopštava: It is six o'clock.
Ali i g. Green, je izvadio časovnik? Your watch is slow. (Watch — w°č — časovnik; slow — slou —
spor). It is quarter past six. (Quarter — kwo:t e — četvrt; past — pa:st —prošlo).
Dok oni porede časovnike, mi ćemo brže bolje da anališemo šta su rekli. G. Green je doslovno rekao: vaš
časovnik je spor. To odgovara našem: vaš sat zaostaje. Slično, kada bi sat išao napred, on bi rekao: Your
watch is fast (fa:at — brz).
(Ne zaboravite da ove fraze upišete u svoju svesku!).
Naravno, vi ste pogodili da, pošto se šest i četvrt kaže quarter past six, to se šest i po može reći samo half
past six, (Half — ha:f — pola). I sve bi bilo lepo, da i Mac nije izvadio svoj sat.
I am sorry, veli on. It is quarter to six, četvrt do šest. To očevidno u ovoj vezi znači »do«.
But, buni se Green, it is ten minutes past six on your watch. (Minute — minit — minut).
Yes, I know (to know — tu no u — znati) slaže se Mac sasvim hladnokrvno. This is my grandfather's
watch. (Grandfather — grnædfadh e — deda).
This watch is ten minutes slow in the morning. It is right (tačan, ispravan) at noon (u podne). And
it is ten minutes fast in the afternoon
What time is it now (nau — sad)? očajno će Miss Brown.
It is ten past six, veli Miller. Šest i deset.
It is twenty past six, popravlja g. Green. (Twenty — twenti — dvadeset), šest i dvadeset.
It is twenty to seven, pobednički zaključuje Mac. Dvadeset do sedam. Mine is a very good watch.
Potpuno ubeđena da je dockan, ma koji sat bio u pravu, Miss Brown se diže.
It is late (lejt — dockan), veli ona. I must (mast — moram) go.
Zapamtite zasad da se posle must ne stavlja to. Dakle: I must write. He must wait. She must listen.
Docnije ćemo naučiti zašto must nema ni "s" za treće lice jednine.
Must you go? ipita gđa Green.
Don't go, please, moli g. Miller.
Ali Miss Brown je odlučila. I must. Father and mother are waiting for me at home (kod kuće!).
Sigurno se pitate zašto pred father i mother nema člana? Razlog je u tome što father i mother ovde stoje
kao da su osobene imenice. Slično i braća, sestre, ujke i tetke, i sva ostala svojta mogu da stoje bez člana.
We have supper at half past seven.
When do you breakfast? asks Mrs. Green.
At quarter past eight. And we lunch at quarter to one.
Zapamtite: at two o' clock — u dva sata; at half past three — u tri i po; at quarter past five — u
pet i četvrt.
We breakfast at ten to eight, lunch at ten past one, and sup at twenty past seven, gđa Green
nalazi kao obavezu da saopšti.
Zadatak. Koliko je sati? Četiri. Tri i četvrt. Četvrt do šest. Pet i po. Deset do osami. Devet i dvadeset.
Moram da pišem svome ocu. Moram da idem kući. Mi doručkujemo u sedam. Oni ručaju u jedan i dva deset.
Vaš sat zaostaje deset minuta. Moj grabi dvadeset minuti. Dockan je.
Rešenje. My bird is small. His guest is tired. Her hand is beautiful. Our chairs are strong. Our parents drink
tea. Their boxes are big. My hat is big, and yours is small. Our parents are old, and theirs are young. His guest
is kind, and hers is beautiful. I am writing a letter to my father. The house of her mother (Her mother's house). Give
this letter to them. That is nice of you.

OSAMNAESTI ČAS
I must really go now, says Miss Brown. I must pack (pæk — pakovati) tonight (tunajt — večeras). I am going
to Dover tomorrow. (Dover — douve; tomorrow — tumoro u — sutra).
Uporedite: today, danas, tonight, večeras, i tomorrow — sutra. A isto tako zapamtite da kada idete nekuda
upotrebite za pravac rečcu to: I am going to London. She is going to Dover.
 Ali ikako, bunite se vi, može Miss Brown, da kaže I am going tomorrow, kada je to duži oblik glagola to
go, i prema tome označava radnju koja se dešava u isto vreme dok ona govori? To ne može da bude!
Potpuno ste u pravu. Ali je u pravu i Miss Brown. A pošto je ona Engleskinja, verovatno da je ona više
u pravu nego vi. Stvar je u tome što se izrazom I am going to pravi u engleskom buduće vreme.
Prema tome, kada Miss Brown kaže I am going to Dover tomorrow, ona je ustvari rekla: sutra ću
otići u Dover. Setite se da i u našem jeziku možete reći: sutra odlazim u Dover, iako je »odlazim« sadašnje, a
ne buduće vreme.
Are your parents going also? interesuje se Gree-novica.
Yes, father and mother are going also, potvrđuje Miss Brown. We are going to stay there ten days.
(Stay — stej — ostati, probaviti).
What are you going to do at Dover, šta ćete raditi u Doveru, pita Greenovica dalje?
Father and mother are going to read and to walk (wo:k — šetati se), and I am going to bathe (bejdh —
kupati se).
Zapamtite da to walk i to bathe nisu u engleskom povratni glagoli kao kod nas, i nemaju »se« uza se. I
docnije ćete naći da mnogi glagoli koji su kod nas povratni u engleskom nisu i obratno. Potrebno je zato da
svaki od njih pažljivo zaibeležite u svoj rečnik.
Uzgred zapamtite da se na engleskom po pravilu za velike gradove kaže in a za manje at. Englezi se
tog pravila ne drže striktno. Tako, dok ćete čuti in London, in Paris (Pæris), in Berlin (Bœ:lin),
čućete i in Dover, i at Dover, in Belgrade i at Belgrade.
I shall write to you, pisaću vam, obećava Miss Brown gđi Green.
Time nam je Miss Brown pretsatvila i drugo englesko buduće vreme. U engleskom, naime, ima dva
buduća vremena. Prvo, koje smo maloćas naučili, koje možemo da nazovemo »nezvanično« blisko buduće
vreme i koje je veoma često u običnom govoru. I drugo, zvanično, ili gramatičko buduće vreme, koje svi pisci
unose u gramatike. I ovo drugo vreme se gradi veoma prosto. Stavi se, naime, ispred glagola za prvo lice
jednine ili množine rečca shall (šæl), a za ostala lica rečca will (wil), a glagol ostaje skroz isti. Inače shall za
sebe znači treba ili mora, a will hoću. Dakle:
I shall write pisaću
He will write pisaće (on)
She will write pisaće (ona)
We shall write pisaćemo
You will write pisaćete
They will write pisaće (oni)
Ostaje da raspravimo kada se upotrebljava jedno a kada drugo buduće vreme? Nekada se oblik I am going
to upotrebljavao da se izrazi namera, i danas, ako naročito želite da podvučete nameru, treba da upotrebite taj
oblik. Ali inače razlika se u običnom govoru između ova dva oblika skoro potpuno izgubila. I zato je sasvim
svejedno koji ćete oblik upotrebiti.
I shall write to all (o:l — sav, svi) my friends, obećava Miss Brown.
Will you write to me also? brine se Miller.
I don't know. I shall see. Miss Brown postaje obazrivija.
I shall write to you, if (if — ako) you write to me, pokušava da je odobrovolji Miller.
We shall all write to you, spašava Greenovica situaciju.
I must go, još jednom veli Miss Brown. Good-bye. Good-bye.
Miss Brown says good-bye and walks out of the shop. (Walk out — izaći. Out of — iz).
Zadatak. Sutra ću da napišem jedno pismo. (Tomorrow na kraju rečenice). Prekosutra putujem (odlazim) u
London. Ona namerava da pročita (read) ovu
knjigu sutra. Sutra ću doručkovati u devet sati. On će vam napisati pismo (vam na kraju rečenice). Ona će
čekati. Oni će trčati ceo (all) dan. Ona će se sutra kupati. Sutra ćemo svi otići u Pariz. Ručaću u jedan.
Večeraću u osam i po.
Rešenje. What time is it? It is four o'clock. It is quarter past three. It is quarter to six. It is half past five.
It is ten to eight. It is twenty past nine. I must write to my father. I must go home. We breakfast at seven
(o'clock). They lunch at twenty past one. Your watch is ten minutes slow. Mine is twenty minutes fast. It is
late.

DEVETNAESTI ČAS
 Miss Brown is going home now. She must pack tonight. She is going to Dover tomorrow. She will
get up at half past seven in the morning.
(Up — ap — gore, nagore; get up — get — ap — ustati).
She will breakfast with her parents, and with her grandmother. Majka znate da je mother, a
znate i da je deda grandfather. Sad, čik pogodite šta je grandmother!
Then (dhen — onda, zatim) she will go to the station in a taxi.
Station — stejšn — je stanica. Ali šta je taxi — tæksi — neću da vam kažem. Vi ste sad već toliki
Englezi da pogodite ne samo to, nego i football (futbol), i omnibus (°mnibas), i hotel (hotel), i još puno drugih
reči.
Miss Brown's parents will not leave with her. (Leave — li:v — otići, poći, otputovati, napustiti. Razlikujte
izgovor leave —dugo i — od live — živeti — kratko i). They are old. They will leave about half past one
in the afternoon. Mr. Brown likes to read his morning paper after breakfast.
Morning naučili smo da znači jutro. Sada naučite da može da, znači i jutarnji. Kod Engleza ima puno
imenica koje se mogu upotrebiti ovako kao pridevi. Na primer, He reads his evening paper before (bifo:
— pre, ispred) dinner. Here is a garden chair — ba-
štenska stolica. He is waiting in the guest room. —
Ovo nije tako često kao u nemačkom
At the station Miss Brown will take the train (trejn — voz) for Dover. The train leaves at ten
twenty, and arrives at Dover at noon. (To arrive — ærajv — stići). From the station Miss Brown will go to
the hotel.
From — fr°m — označava pravac kretanja od nekuda, i prema tome odgovara čas našem »od« čas našem
»sa« a čas našem »iz«. Na primer. From home
— od kuće. From the hotel — iz hotela. From the
station — sa satnice. From London — iz Londona.
She will lunch at (u) the hotel. And after lunch she will go back to the station.
(back —bæk — natrag; to go back — vratite se; the back — leđa).
Kao što smo imali from za pravac kretanja od nekud, iako imamo to za kretanje u nekom pravcu. He is
going to the hotel. They are going to London. I ovo je kod Engleza prostije nego kod nas, jer mi idemo na
stanicu, u hotel, u London, itd.
There she will find (fajnd — naći) her parents. They will arrive at three o'clock. From the station they
will all go to the hotel. At the hotel they will have tea about five o'clock, and after tea Miss Brown will go to
bathe. But her parents will not bathe. They will take a walk.
(To walk — ići peške; walk — šetnja; to take a walk — šetati se).
At seven twenty they will all have dinner, and then they will go to the cinema (sinema). Ovo znam
da ćete pogoditi šta znači.
The day after tomorrow (prekosutra) they will write letters.
Kao što ima tomorrow i the day after tomorrow, tako ima i yesterday — jest e dej — juče, i the day
before yesterday — prekjuče.
Naučite još: otputovati u — leave for, i čekati na — wait for, pa prevedite:
Sutra ću otputovati u Pariz. U Parizu ću ostati deset dana. Iz Pariza ću otići u London. U Londonu ću
govoriti engleski. Hoćete li me sačekati (čekati na mene)? Hoćemo. Čekaćemo u hotelu. Sutra ću čitati engleske
novine (sutra na kraju). Stići ćemo u London u dva sata. One će slušati. On će nas zvati (zvati nas). Kuda
(where) će ona otići? Otići će da vidi svoje roditelje.
Rešenje. I shall (I am going to) write a letter tomorrow. I shall leave for (I am going to) London the
day after tomorrow. She is going to read this book tomorrow. We shall (we are going to) breakfast at nine
o' clock tomorrow. He will (is going to) write a letter to you. She will (is going to) wait. They will (are going
to) run all day. She will (is going to) bathe tomorrow. We shall all go to Paris tomorrow (We are all going). I
shall (I am going to) lunch at one o' clock. I shall (I am going to) dine at half past eight.

DVADESETI ČAS
Miss Brown is at Dover, but Mr. Miller and Mr. Macphersori are not. They are still in London. They
are walking in the park and talking.
Dover is a nice town, veli Miller. But it is not a large town. (Large — la:dž— veliki, prostran). London
is much larger than Dover.
Dover znate šta je. A ono er na kraju reči large to je nastavak kojim se prvai prvi stepen poređenja kod
engleskog prideva. Naravno, ako se pridev završuje na e onda se dodaje samo r. Tako imamo; nicer — lepši,
larger — veći, stronger — jači, weaker — slabiji. Kod nekih prideva koji se svršavaju jednim suglasnikom,
ovaj se suglasnik u pisanju udvaja. Na primer: bigger. Kod kojih, to ćemo naučiti docnije.
Yes, I know, kaže Macpherson. London is the largest town in England.
Tim est napravio je Macpherson i drugi stepen poređenja. Tako shortest — najkraći, hardest — najtvrđi.
Cleanest — najčistiji. Kindest — najljubazniji.
London, licitira Miller u patriotskom oduševljenju, is the biggest town in Europe (ju.:rop).
Yes, it is, priznaje i Macpherson, but Edinburgh is much nicer. Edinburgh is the nicest town in Great
(grejt — veliki) Britain (britn).
Big i large znače manje više isto. Isto tako i small i little. Great se upotrebljava i u prenosnom
smislu »veliki« čovek.
Let us sit down, predlaže Miller, koji se zamorio upoređujući gradove. There are many chairs in the
park.
Zašto, pitaćete, nije rekao much? Evo zašto. Za stvari koje se mogu brojati, upotrebljava se many. Na
pr. There are many parks in Paris. There are many houses in this street. I shall have many guests. Kada
se reč »mnogo« ne odnosi na nešto što se broji, onda se upotrebljava much. I like it very much. This is much
nicer. Please, don't give me much milk. I don't like much coffee.
Usled toga razlikuje se prirodno i how many — koliko? (po broju), i how much — koliko (po količini). How
many are there — koliko ih ima? pita Mac. Will you count? (kaunt — brojati).
Yes, I will, says Miller, i odmah počinje: One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten. Pa
nastavlja:
eleven — ilevn — jedanaest
twelve — twelv — dvanaest
thirteen — thœ:ti:n — trinaest
fourteen — fo:ti:n — četrnaest
fifteen — fifti:n — petnaest
sixteen — siksti:n — šesnaest
seyenteen — sevnti:n — sedamnaest
eighteen — ejti:n — osamnaest
nineteen — najnti:n — devetnaest
twenty — twenti — dvadeset
Poste trinaest Miller je imao da dodaje samo
teen. Od dvadeset njemu ide još lakše:
twenty-one
twenty-two
twenty-three
twenty-four
twenty-five
twenty-six
twenty-seven
twenty-eight
twenty-nine
thirty — trideset. — thæ:rti
A od trideset dodaje samo ty. Jedino što četrdeset piše malo drukčije.
forty — četrdeset
fifty
sixty
seventy
eighty
ninety
one hundred — wan handred — sto.
Brojao bi Miller i do one thousand — thausend — hiljade, da ga Macphersan nije prekinuo.
I don't want (w°nt — hteti) to count the chairs. There are more (mo: — više) than (dhæn — nego)
two hundred.
There are three hundred and fifty six chairs, zaključuje Miller, koji je istrajao, pobedonosno.
Do you know how many benches there are in the park? pita dalje Mac.
Yes, I do. There are one hundred and thirty two benches in this park. That, with the chairs, makes
(mejk — činiti, napraviti) four hundred and eighty eight seats.
How do you know? Kako (otkud) znaš? Macpher-son ne veruje.
There is a book about the park. And in the book it say's: there are fifteen houses, twenty-two
telephone boxes, and three thousand six hundred and eighty seven birds in the park.
Pred ovolikim i neočekivanim znanjem morao je i Macpherson da zanemi. I mi stoga zaključujemo
lekciju. Ali ne pre no što smo vam došanuli još jedno pravilo u vezi s poređenjem prideva. A to je da pridevi
koji su duži od dva sloga, umesto nastavkom er i est prave poređenje na taj način što se ispred njih stavlja
more i most (mo u st — najviše).
Beautiful. More beautiful — lepši. The most beautiful — najlepši.
Prevodite. Pas je veći od mačke. Dečaci su jači od devojčica. Ona je bogatija nego on (he). On je
siromašniji nego ona (she). Ova kuća je lepša nego
ona (that). Ova kuća je najipeša u ovoj ulici. Ovaj prozor je duži nego onaj. Moje pismo je duže nego vaše.
Njegovo je pismo najduže. Njihova soba je čistija od moje. On je najviši čovek u gradu. Ona je najlepša dama
u Londonu.
Rešenje. I shall leave for Paris tomorrow. I shall stay in Paris ten days. From Paris I shall go to
London. In London I shall speak English. Will you wait for me? We shall. (We will). We shall wait at the
hotel. I shall read English papers tomorrow. We shall arrive in London at two o'clock. She will listen. He will
call us. Where will she go? She will go to see her parents.

DVADESET I PRVI ČAS

We are now at Dover. It is a very fine day, and the sun is hot.
(the sun — san — sunce; hot — h°t — vruće).
 It is about eleven o' clock in the morning. There are many men and women in the streets walking and
talking. On the right is the sea (si: — more).
Desno se može reći i right i on the right. Isto tako i levo: left (left) i on the left.
Outside the hotel there is a gentleman looking at it. (Outside — autsajd — spolja, napolju).
He looks at the porter (po:t e — portir; i nosač) and asks: (ne zaboravite da ask znači i pitati i moliti).
Is this the King George Hotel?
King — king — kralj, George — džo:dž.
Zapamtite dve stvari. Prvo, da Englezi za firme nikad ne kažu »kod«, nego prosto ime. Drugo, da u
naslovima, bilo to ustanova, knjiga, članaka, kao i kod titula, uvek pišu svaku reč velikim početnim slovom.
Yes, sir, it is, says the porter.
Can I see the manager (mænidž e —direktor).
Ni posle can kao ni posle must nema to. I treće lice jednine je he can, she can, he must, she must, bez s.
Yes, sir.
Where is he?
He is in the office (°fis — kancelarija).
And where is the office?
The office is on the right.
Thank you very much.
The gentleman walks into the hotel, and goes into the office.
Posle go in i go out, i walk out pogodićete i walk in. Uzgred zapamtite i look in —pogledati unutra i
look out — pogledati napolje. Look out upotrebljava se sem toga kao uzvik: pazi!
Good morning. Are you the manager?
Yes, sir. I am. What can I do for you. Doslovno: šta mogu ja učiniti za vas. Ovu frazu vredi da naučite napamet,
jer će vas njome osloviti u prvoj engleskoj radnji u koju uđete.
Will you tell me, please: are Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown and Miss Brown staying at this hotel?
(Tell — tel — reći, izvestiti, dati poruku).
Yes, sir. They are.
When did they arrive? (When — wen — kada). (Arrive — ærajv — stići).
Did (did) je prošlo vreme od do. I kao što za sadašnje vreme pravite pitanje sa do, tako za prošlo vreme
pravite pitanja sa did.
Do you write? — Pišete, li?
Did you write? — Jeste li pisali?
Glagol, kao što primećujete, ostaje isti, tj. u sadašnjem vremenu.
Još nekoliko primera. Do you drink milk? — Did you drink milk? — Do you live in London? Did you
Did you ring? — Jeste li zvonili?
When did you come? — Kada ste došli?
Did you ask him? — Jeste li ga pitali?
Manager, kome se duže ne čeka, ovde kaže:
They arrived on Saturday (sæt e dej — subota).
Imena dana, meseca, praznika, isto se tako pišu velikim slovima.
Prošlo vreme u engleskom još je prostije od budućeg. Ono se gradi nastavkom -ed, ili samo -d ako se glagol
svršava na e. Englesko prošlo može se prevoditi našim pređašnjim, našim aoristom, i našim prošlim vremenom. Na
primer:
I arrived stigoh, ili stigao sam
he arrived on stiže, ili stigao je
she arrived ona stiže, ili stigla je
we arrived stigosmo, ili stigli smo
you arrived stigoste, ili stigli ste
they arrived stigoše, ili stigli su.
Ne zaboravite da se u subotu kaže on Saturday.
They arrived here on Saturday, you say?
Yes, sir. They arrived in the afternoon, and dined at the hotel.
Is Miss Brown in the hotel now?
I don't know. I will ring and ask the maid.
(Maid — mejd — devojka, u značenju služavka, sobarica).
Thank you very much.
Do you want to see them? pita manager.
Yes, I do.
Pazite da ne pobrkate want — w°nt — hteli, i won't — wo u nt — ne hteti.
Prevedite. Jeste li pisali svojoj majci? Jeste li pogledali kroz (out of) prozor? Jeste li pozvali (call) direktora?
Jeste li pitali devojku? Jesam. Jesu li videli
The maid went back, and the gentleman walked out of the hotel. He walked slowly.
(Slow — slou — je lagan, spor. A slowly — slouli
— je lagano, sporo. Ly je nastavak kojim se u engle
skom pravi veliki broj priloga. Tako imamo: gladly —
radosno,. beautifully — lepo, krasno, nicely — lepo,
dobro.
 The gentleman walked down to the sea. He looked right and he looked left, and then he saw (so: — vide
— prošlo vreme od to see) a lady.
Good morning, he said to her. Very pleased to meet you.
Very pleased je skraćeno od I am very pleased, a to meet — mi:t — je sresti. Izraz Pleased to meet
you, bukvalno: milo mi je što sam vas sreo, fraza je kojom se Englezi pozdravljaju kada se upoznaju ili sretnu.
Naučite je, trebaće vam.
Oh, Mr. Miller, said the lady. What a surprise! (Kakvo iznenađenje! Surprise — seprajz — iznenađenje).
When did you come to Dover?
I have just arrived. (Just — džast — tek, taman, upravo). — Tek što sam stigao.
Ovde moramo zastati da vam objasnimo šta je to I have just arrived. To je isto kao i I arrived prosto vreme.
Englezi naime imaju dva prošla vremena: presto prošlo i sadašnje prošlo. Prosto prošlo smo imali. Ono se
gradi nastavkom — ed. A sadašnje prošlo gradi se kada se ispred .prostog prošlog stavi sadašnje vreme od
glagola have. Na primer:
I have arrived stigao sam
he has arrived on je stigao
she has arrived ona je stigla
we have arrived stigli smo
you have arrived stigli ste
they have arrived stigli su
Ovoga časa samo naučite ove oblike, a kada se upotrebljava jedno, a kada drugo prošlo vreme, objasni -ćemo
vam u idućem času.
Pre nego što prevedete zadatak zapamtite da po pravilu vremenski prilozi dolaze posle glagola; i usled toga
često na kraju rečenice.
Zadatak. (Upotreba prostog prošlog). Stigao sam u London u subotu, čekao sam kod kuće (at home).
Pitao sam dečka: pošto je ova knjiga. Moj gost je stigao juče. Otišli smo u hotel da pitamo direktora. Direktor
je govorio (talk) s nama. Šetali smo (walk) celo (all) posle podne. Dama je stigla na stanicu pre dvanaest sati.
Video sam portira. Otišla je dole na more. Živeo sam u toj kući.
Prevod. Did you write to your mother? Did you look out of the window? Did you call the manager? Did
you ask the maid (the girl)? I did. Did they see the town? They did. Did she ring? She did. We arrived yesterday
afternoon. We asked the porter: where is the hotel? We dined at quarter past eight. She packed her box
yesterday. We lunched at half past two the day before yesterday. A može i, ako želite naročito da istaknete reč
prekjuče: The day before yesterday we lunched at half past two.

DVADESET I TREĆI ČAS

Pre nego što pređemo na izučavanje kada se upo
trebljava koje prošlo vreme u engleskom, bilo bi dobro
da naučite i prošlo vreme od I am. Ono je:
I was — w°z — bio sam ili bejah
He was bio si bejaše
She was bila je bejaše
We were — wœ: — bili smo bejasmo
You were bili ste bejaste
They were bili su bejahu
I isto tako da naučite, ili ako ih ne možete odmah naučiti, bar da ih imate pred sobom, sve prošle oblike
nepravilnih glagola koje smo dosad imali. Uzgred zapamtite i da se prosto prošlo vreme zove na engleskom past
(pa:st) a sadašnje prošlo perfect (pœ:fekt).

Sadašnje Prosto prošlo Sadašnje prošlo

I go I went I have gone — gou-went-g°n
Idem išao sam, išao sam
I give I gave I have given — giv-gejv-givn
Dajem dao sam, dadoh dao sam
I write I wrote I have written — rajt-ro u t-ritn
Pišem pisao sam, pisah pisao sam
I eat I ate I have eaten — i:t-et-i:tn
Jedem jeo sam, jeđah jeo sam
I speak I spoke I have spoken — spi:k-spouk-
Govorim govorio sam, govorah govorio sam [spo ukn

Iduća tri idu po istom obrascu:

I ring I rang I have rung — ring-raeng-rang
zvonim
I drink I drank I have drunk — drink-draenk-
pijem drank
I run I ran I have run — ran-ræn-ran
trčim
Kod sledećih oba su prošla vremena jednaka:
I sit I sat I have sat — sit-sæt-sæt
sedim
I stand I stood I have stood — stænd-stud-
stojim stud
I find I found I have found — fajnd-faund-
nalazim faund
I tell I told I have told — tel-to uld-tould
kažem
I meet I met I have met — mi:t-met-met
sretnem
I leave I left I have left — li:v-left-left
ostavim, otputujem
Skoro je pravilan, samo što na kraju ima t umesto d:
I learn I learnt I have learnt — lœ:n-lœ:nt-
učim lœ:nt
Potpuno pravilan u izgovoru, ali ne u pisanju je:
I say I said I have said — sej-sed-sed
kažem
I onda još poslednja tri:
I come I came I have come — kam-kejm-
dođem, dolazim k am
I see I saw I have seen — si:-so:-si:n
vidim
I read I read I have read — ri:d-red:red
čitam.
Možda se neko od vas malo prepao i kazao: jao ala ima pumo nepravilnih glagola! Ali to nije trebalo da
čini. Bolje bi bilo da je kazao: gle," pa mi smo već skoro sve nepravilne glagole naučili.
Sa ovim znanjem, ili bar sa ovim tabelama pred očima, možemo da pređemo na izučavanje prošlih vremena.
Prošla vremena su oblici u kojima stranci najčešće greše. To je zato što u upotrebi prošlih vremena u
engleskom ima puno finesa. Ali vama finese nisu
potrebne. Naučite vi ono što je osnovno. A to možete da naučite sa svega tri pravila. Njih ako dobro utuvite,
nećete pogrešiti u devedeset od sto slučajeva.
Prvo je pravilo da se prosto prošlo upotrebljava za obično pričanje. Naročito zapamtite reč pričanje.
Na primer, kada kažete u bajkama: bio jednom jedan kralj, reći ćete: There was once (wans — jednom) a
king. Ili kad pričate šta ste radili juče ili prekjuče, ili pre godinu dana. I lunched with a friend. I arrived
the day before yesterday. She wrote a letter to her mother.
Isto tako, kada smo pričali šta su radili Brownovi i Miller, upotrebljavali smo skroz prosto prošlo.
Miss Brown and her parents arrived at Dover on Saturday. They came by train (baj trejn — vozom).
Mr. Miller came this morning. Then he went to the hotel and asked about (raspitao se o) Miss Brown.
The manager rang the bell (bel — zvono) and asked the maid.
A Miss Brown, pričajući šta je uradila, rekla bi: I arrived before my parents. I met them at the
station. I wrote three letters in the evening. In the morning I breakfasted at nine o'clock, and went
out soon (su:n — uskoro) after breakfast.
Posle ovoga, mislim, da vam upotreba prostog prošlog ne treba da zadaje nikakve teškoće.
Zadatak. Brown je otišao u park. Tu srete jednog prijatelja. Taj prijatelj bio je Macpherson. Macpherson popi
čašu vode i reče: Jutros sam učio francuski. Onda sam došao u park i video vas. Moj gost stigao je dockan
(late) prekjuče,
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. I arrived in London on Saturday. I waited at home. I asked the boy: how much is
this book? My guest arrived yesterday. We went to the hotel to ask the manager. The manager
talked with us. We walked all the afternoon. The lady arrived at the station before twelve o'clock (noon). I
saw the porter. She went down to the sea. I lived in that house.

DVADESET ČETVRTI ČAS

Upotreba sadašnjeg prošlog je malo teža. Glavno je pravilo ovo:
Kada se ne priča, nego samo konstatuje da se neka radnja odigrala u skorašnjoj prošlosti i da je sada
završena (»sada prošla«) upotrebljava se sadašnje prošlo. Njime se, dakle, ne opisuje radnja ili događaj, nego
se ističe vremenski odnos prema sadašnjici. Zato se i zove sadašnje prošlo.
Ovo ćete razumeti bolje ako vam pokažemo jedan primer u našem jeziku. »Pisao sam juče nekoliko
pisama«, i »napisao sam tri pisma«. U prvom slučaju (pisao sam) vi pričate, tj. opisujete radnju. U drugom
(napisao sam) vi samo konstatujete da je radnja završena. Slično će Miss Brown, pričajući šta je juče radila,
Reći I wrote three letters yesterday — juče sam pisala tri pisma. A kada ih je završila, konstatovaće I have
written all my letters — napisala sam sva svoja pisma.
Samo pazite na jedno: sadašnje prošlo, rekli smo, konstatuje da se radnja odigrala u skorašnjoj prošlo sti. Ali
čim precizirate vreme, na primer sa »juče« ili »jutros« onda već ne smete da upotrebite sadašnje prošlo. Da
uzmemo nekoliko primera. Mr. Miller came to the hotel and aksed the manager: has Miss Brown gone out?
Prvo pričamo šta je Miller uradio, tj. opisujemo događaj, i upotrebljavamo prosto prošlo. Ali k ad Miller pita:
Has Miss Brown gone out? on ništa ne priča. On samo želi da konstatuje da li je Miss Brown izašla, tj.
da li više nije u hotelu. Iz istog razloga devojka mu odgovara: Yes, she has gone out. Njeno izlaženje
predstavlja radnju završenu u skorašnjoj prošlosti.
Drugi primer. Manager pita devojku, recimo u ponedeljak: Have you cleaned (očistili) the rooms? On samo
želi da konstatuje da su sobe čiste. Ona odgovara: Yes, I have. I cleaned them on Saturday. Prvo ona
konstatuje činjenicu. Sadašnje prošlo. Zatim ona opisuje i samu radnju, i precizira vreme. Dakle, prosto prošlo.
Pustimo sada Miss Brown i g. Miller a da oni, kao pravi Englezi, upotrebe ova dva oblika nekoliko puta,
jer se na primerima najbolje uči.
I have just arrived, rekao je Miller. Have you lunched? pita Miss Brown. No I have not. It is
early (œ:li— rano). Have you seen Mr. Macpherson?
Yes, I have. I went on Monday (mande — ponedeljak) to the park, and I met him there. Then we
walked one hour (au e — sat, čas), and talked. On Tuesday (tju:zde) we met again (egen — ponovo). U
prvoj rečenici Miller je samo konstatovao činjenicu da ga je video. Posle toga on priča, i, naravno, upotrebljava
prosto prošlo.
On Wednesday (wenzde — sreda) Macpherson found a shilling (šiling — engleski šiling vredi oko
devet dinara) lying (lajin g ) on the grass (gra:s — trava). He said to me: Look I have found a shilling.
Macpherson ne priča nego konstatuje činjenicu. I am glad. I shall come on Thursday (thœ:zde — četvrtak)
again, and perhaps (pœ:hæps — možda). I shall find another (ænadhe — drugi, u smislu »još jedan«). Then I
shall have two.
I did not see Macpherson on Friday (frajde — petak), and on Saturday I packed my box and come to
Dover.
I went out early this morning, priča sada Miss Brown, naravno u prostom prošlom. I walked along (æl°ng
— duž) the road (roud — put, drum). And I saw a French boat (bout — lađa).
Have you seen the biggest boat in England? The Queen Mary? (kwi:n — kraljica; mæ:ri), pita Miller želeći
samo da konstatuje činjenicu.
No, I have not, answered (to answer — anse — odgovoriti) Miss Brown.
Zabeležite da se na engleskom kaže: I answered him, I answered her — odgovorio sam ga, odgovorio sam
je, a ne »mu« i »joj«.
Zadatak. Napustio sam kuću rano (my house). Onda sam otišao u grad, i našao sam radnju oko deset
sati. Kada sam našao radnju, zvonio sam (na engleskom: zvonio sam zvono) da dozovem (call) devojku. Kada
je došla, upitao sam je: je li moj prijatelj stigao? Ona mi odgovori: Nije.
Jeste li naučili ovu lekciju (lesson — lesn)? Jeste li videli Pariz? Jeste li zvonili? Jesam. Nisam. Dao sam
mu (gave him) knjigu u nedelju (Sunday — sande).
Rešenje. Brown went to (into) the park. There he met a friend. That friend was Macpherson. Mac-
pherson drank a glass of water and said: 1 learned French this morning. Then I came to the park and saw
you. My guest arrived late the day before yersterday.

DVADESET PETI ČAS

Sada smo prešli najvažnije stvari u gramatici. Ostali su samo neki manje važni i neki složeniji oblici, kao i
izuzetci. Njih nam, uostalom, nije ni bio cilj da
vam damo ranije. Vama zasada nije potrebno potpuno gramatičko znanje, nego da na što više živih primera
naučite kako se prave lake engleske fraze. Jedino se tako uči živ jezik. Sada, kada smo s tim završili, preći ćemo
na sistematsku obradu gramatike, ponavljajući ono što smo već naučili, i dopunjujući svoje znanje. Počećemo
slovima.
LETTERS
(Letter — lete — slovo).
There are twenty six letters in English. They are:
A b c d e f g h i j k l m
ej bi: si: di: i: ef dži: ejč aj džej kej el em n o p q r s t u v w x y z
en o u pi: kju: a: es t i : ju: vi: dabl-ju eks waj zed.
Sva se dupla slova izgovaraju isto kao i prosta. Prema tome ss izgovara se kao s, a tt kao t, itd.
Velika slova (capitals — kæpitls) upotrebljava se za:
Osobene imenice Brown, Miller, England, Belgrade.
Imena dana, meseca, praznika: Monday, Sunday, November (nouvembe). Christmas (krismes — božić).
Easter (i:ste).
Sve reči u naslovima, natpisima, firmama (obično se izuzimaju kratke reči kao and, of, to): English
Lessons. French Institute (institjut).
Pridevi od osobenih imenica: English, French, Yugoslav (jugosla:v).
Englezi, zato što ne pišu fonetički kao mi, imaju jednu reč koju mi nemamo. Ta reč je to spell (spel) —
pisati slovo po slovo, čitati slovo po slovo.
Excuse me (ekskju:z — izviniti), says Mr. Miller. How do you spell your name (nejm — ime)?
I spell my name: B..r..o..w..n, kaže Miss Brown, izgovarajući: bi, a:, o u, dabl-ju, en. And how do you spell
yours?
I spell mine: M..i..ll..e..r — em, aj, dabl el — jer
double znači duplo-----i: a:, informiše je on.

And Macpherson spells his: M..a..c..p..h..e..r..s ..o..n — em, ej, si:, pi:, ejč, i:, a:, es, ou, en!
Thank you, Mr. Miller. That is very kind of you. Now I know. Shall we go for a walk before lunch?
(zabeležite i: go for a walk — otići u šetnju).
Yes, please.
I am tired of spelling, završava Miss Brown.
Naučite frazu: I am tired of, doslovno, umoran sam od. Ta se fraza upotrebljava gde bismo mi rekli: ne
šeta mi se više. Slično imamo: I am tired of writing — ne piše mi se više. I am tired of walking — ne šeta mi
se više.
Do you like to walk? pita Miller.
Yes, I do. I walk every day in January (džænjueri), February (februeri), March (ma:č), April (ejpril), May
(mej), June (džu:n), July (džulaj), August (ogest),
September (septembe), October (oktoube), November (novembe) and December (disembe).
Rešenje zadatka: I left my (the) house early. Then I went into town (ili the town), and found the shop
about ten o' clock. When I found the shop, I rang the bell to call the maid. When she came, I asked her: Has
my friend arrived? She answered me: No, he has not.
Have you learnt this lesson? Have you seen Paris? Have you rung (the bell)? I have. I have not. I gave
him the book (ili a book) on Sunday.

DVADESET ŠESTI ČAS

CONSONANTS
e
(Consonant — k°nson nt — suglasnik).
Glavna pravila za čitanje suglasnika su ova.
Slova b, d, f, h, k, 1, m, n, p, t, v, izgovaraju se isto kao u našem jeziku. Ukoliko ima razlike ona je
mala.
c — pred a, o, u i suglasnicima čita se k — cake, cat, come, cup, clean, coffee, clock.
c — pred e, i čita se s — cinema prince (prins), since (sins — otkad, od).
ch — čita se č — chair, such, much, cheap.
ck — ravno je k — black, back, clock.
dg — čita se dž — englesko dž malo je mekše od našeg — bridge (bridž — most).
gh — mahom se ne čita — eight, right, daughter (do:te — kći).
Inače za g nema utvrđenog pravila. Čas je dž, a čas g. Zavisi da li je reč francuskog ili germanskog
porekla.
kn — ravno je n — knife (najf — nož), knee (ni: — koleno).
mb — ravno je m — lamb (læ:m — jagnje), thumb (tham — palac).
qu — čita se kw_— queen, quarter.
r — čita se r u početku reči, ili između dva samoglasnika — right, read, really, very, answering.
r — na kraju reči ili sloga čuje se kao produženje samoglasnika — garden, poor. U Škotskoj i na severu
Engleske ovo r se čuje kao r, te zato, ako imate teškoća u izgovoru ovoga slova, možete ga i vi izgovarati r.
s — u početku reči je s — sit, stand, stay, slow.
s — između dva samoglasnika, ili na kraju reči je z — thousand, surprise, houses, friends, kings,
runs, was. Ipak je s i na kraju reči iza p, f. k. t. iz prostog razloga što se z u takvom položaju ne može
izgovoriti — books, backs, sits,, helps, (help — pomagati).
sc — ravno je s — scene (si:n — scena).
sh — čita se š — shall, she, short.
tch — čita se č — catch (kæč — uhvatiti), match (mæc — šibica; meč).
t — i posle njega ion čita se šn. Imenice na tion su mahom mislene. Nation — nejšn — narod. Con-
versation.
wh — ravno je w — where, when, what.
 tu — obično se slije u ć — nature — nejće — priroda, future — fjuć e — budućnost.
Ovo su glavna pravila. Ali zapamtite da ni ona nisu stoprocentna, i da ima dosta izuzetaka. Na pr.:
listen — lisn — answer — ans e , write — rajt. Mi ćemo zato i dalje svuda davati izgovor a na izuzetke
ćemo vam naročito obratiti pažnju.
CONVERSATION (konvesejšn — razgovor).
Dok,se šetaju, Miss Brown i g. Miller naravno nastavljaju svoj razgovor. Tako će Miss Brown:
What do you do in London?
I am a bank clerk, kaže Miller. (Bank — bænk — banka; clerk — kla:k — pisar, činovnik). I work
(wœ:k — raditi) at the Bank of England (engleska narodna banka).
How long do you work every day?
Kao što je how much koliko za količinu, a how many koliko za broj, tako je how long koliko za vreme.
I work at my office from nine to four every day. (Zapazite ovo from...to, od...do).
Don't you stop for lunch? — Zar ne prekidate (zastajete) za ručak? (To stop — st°p — stati).
Yes, we do. We have an hour for lunch.
(Član an zato što se h u hour ne čita).
Where do you lunch?
I lunch at a little restaurant (restoran) near (ni: e —blizu) the bank.
What do you eat for lunch?
First (fœ:st — prvo), I have some (sam — malo, nešto, nekoliko) soup (su:p). Then some meat and
vegetables (vedžetebl — zelen, povrće). And after that I have some pudding (puding).
Reč some iziskuje objašnjenje. Kad Englezi upotrebljavaju veštastvene imenice, a ove imenice obuhvataju svu
hranu i sv piće, oni tamo gde bismo mi rekli »malo supe« ili »malo mesa«, ili prosto upotrebili drugi padež, supe,
mesa kažu some. Ovo some, dakle, označuje neodređenu količinu, kao naše »malo«. Čim je količina određena,
kao a cup of tea ili a plate (plejt — tanjir) of meat, onda naravno some otpada.
Don't you drink anything (enithin g — išta) with your meal (mi:l — obed)? — Zar ne pijete ništa s
vašim obedom?
Yes, I do. I drink a cup of tea, or (o: — ili) a glass of milk.
Zadatak. Ja živim u Zagrebu i učim engleski. Danas smo učili engleska slova. Otišao sam u park, seo
na klupu, i tamo sam učio celo jutro. Jeste li naučili lekciju? Jesam. U podne sam otišao kući. Tamo sam
našao oca i majku. Onda sam s njima ručao. Posle ručka moj otac je otišao u banku, a moja majka je otišla
da vidi jednu prijateljicu. A ja sedoh i napisah četiri pisma. (Pazite! Ovde napisah označava radnju).

DVADESET SEDMI ČAS VOWELS

(Vowel — vauel — samoglasnik).

Pravila za čitanje samoglasnika u engleskom mnogo su nepouzdanija nego ona za čitanje sugla snika.
Mi ćemo se zato ograničiti da vam damo osnovna pravila ne kao vodič pri čitanju, nego kao pomoć za
pamćenje reči čiji ste izgovor naučili. Pri tom morate imati na umu da ova pravila važe samo za otprilike
75—80% samoglasnika.
Svaki od šest pisanih engleskih samoglasnika, a, e, i, o, u, y, ima dva osnovna izgovora: kratak i dugačak.
Kratak izgovor nalazi se u zatvorenim slogovima. Zatvoren slog je onaj kome sleduju dva suglasnika u sredini,
ili samo jedan na kraju reči. Na primer: shilling, Christmas, letter, hat, dog, not. Pet kratkih izgovora su:
a — ae — hat, cat, am, fat, had,
e — e — pen, let, red, get, bed (postelja),
i — i — is, miss, thin, sit, six, him,
o — o — hot, dog, not, box,
u — i — cup, up, us, but, run, just,
y — i — nema primera za kratke reči.
Ako posle suglasnika sleduje slovo e, tj. ako je kombinacija ovakva: samoglasnik — suglasnik — e, onda je
samoglasnik dug. Tih pet dugih izgovora su:
a — ej — cake, name, take, make.
e — i: — obično u jednosložnim rečima kao he, she, we.
f — aj — five, nice, fine, mine.
o — ou — home, bone (kost) i u jednosložnim rečima: go, so, (tako, zato). Ovde naročito ima dosta
izuzetaka (come — kam, gone— g°n).
u — ju — tune (melodija), duke (vojvoda:). . Posle r i posle 1 uvek se u čita u: — rule (pravilo), blue,
flu (influenca), dakle: ru:l, blu:, flu:.
Za y važi isto pravilo kao za i.
Za engleske dvoglasnike uopšte nema utvrđenih pravila. Kod njih samo postoji zakon verovatnoće. I
prema tome oni se najčešće čitaju ovako:
ai — ej — rain (kiša), waitress, train,
ay — ej — day, May, pay (platiti.), say.
ey — ej — they.
ea — i: — speak, read, tea. Za ea specialno ima puno izuzetaka, na pr. bread (bred), read (red; prošlo
vreme od read).
ee — i: — street, see, meet.
 ie — i: — piece.
au, aw — o — fault (greška), straw (slama).
ao — o u — road, boat, coat (ko u t) kaput; ali broad (sa o).
oo — u — room, too, noon. I ovde ima dosta izuzetaka: door (o), foot (kratko u — noga) blood (a
— krv).
ou, ow — češće o u — slow, know, ali vrlo često i au — house, out, how, count. A ima i samo o: —
four. Ovo je najnepouzdaniji glas u engleskom, i zato svaku reč valja učiti za sebe.
ew — ju — few — (malo, mali broj), ali posle r ili 1 onda u: Andrew (ændru), flew (flu:) leteo je.
That is enough (inaf — dosta) for today. There are many rules (pravilo) in English, but we do not
want to learn them all. They are difficult (difikelt — težak) and we do not want to learn difficult rules. We
want to learn English easily (easy — i:zi — lak; easily — i:zili — lako). So (tako), please forget (fo:get)
all about the rules for reading (ri:din g — čitanje). Tomorrow we shall begin (bigin — početi) to learn
grammar (græma — gramatika).
Reading je glagolska imenica od read. Slično se nastavkom ing prave i druge glagolske imenice. Na pr.
drinking — pijenje; eating — jedenje; running — trčanje; walking — šetanje, itd.'Da li je ta reč koja se
završava na ing glagolski oblik kao u I am drinking, ili je glagolska imenica, kao u The drinking of water
is healthy (helthi — zdravo), lako se daje pogoditi iz teksta.
Rešenje prošlog zadatka. I live at Zagreb and study English. Today we learnt the English letters. (We
learnt the English letters today). I went into the park, sat on a seat, and learnt there all the morning. Have you
learnt your lesson? I have. At noon I went home. There I found my father and my mother. Then I lunched
with them. After lunch my father went to the bank, and my mother went to see a friend. And I sat down
and wrote four letters.

DVADESET OSMI ČAS THE ARTICLE

(The article — a:tikl — član).
1. Svaka engleska stvarna imenica ima pred sobom član, i to ili određeni član the, ili neodređeni a ili
an.
2. Određeni član uoptrebljava se kada se misli na
neki određeni predmet. The shop in this street is large.
The train to London is fast (fa:st— brz). The manager
of the hotel is rich.
3. Neodređeni član stavlja se pred imenicu kada
se ne misli na neki određeni predmet, nego na ma koji
predmet, ili na stvar uopšte. Ako u našem jeziku
možete da stavite pred imenicu reč jedan, ili neki, ili
ma koji, onda ćete u engleskom upotrebiti član a. Can
you see a porter at the station? I have a friend who
writes to me every Christmas. I have seen a boat
which (wič — koji) is larger than this hotel.
4. Ako imenica počinje samoglasnikom, onda se
umesto a stavlja an. I have an office in London.
There is an omnibus from my house to the office.
5. Član se ne stavlja pred osobene imenice. Lon
don is the capital of England. Has John come home?
6. Ovo isto važi i za imenice koje oznaačvaju rod
binsku vezu, a koje stoje upravo umesto osobenih
imenica. Father is a good man. Have you seen mother?
7. Kao osobene u ovom smislu smatraju se i
imenice koje označavaju neku naročitu ustanovu, kao
dom, crkva, škola. Will you come home? He has gone
to church (čœ:č — crkva). The boys are going to
school (sku:l — škola).
.8. Član se ne stavlja ni pred imenice koje označuju materiju. I like water better (bet e — bolje) than wine
(wajn — vino). Will you have a cup of tea? Yes, please, and a piece of bread.
9. Niti se stavlja pred imenice ako ovima prethodi zamenica, bila ona prisvojna ili pokazna. My father
found a watch in the garden. Do you like this house? I run an hour every morning. (An a ne a hour,
zato što u izgovoru reč hour počinje samoglasnikom).
10. Kako reč jedan nema množine, to ni neodređeni član nema množine. Tamo gde se on stavlja u jednini,
u množini se izosatvlja. Nice houses are dear. There are trains for London every hour. I don't like hard
benches.
 Ako pogledate ova pravila, videćete da smo ih sva, sem sedmog, već ranije naučili. Prema tome ona za vas
ne pretstavljaju nikakvu teškoću, nego samo sistematski pregled onoga što ste ranije znali.
OUTSIDE DOVER
This is enough grammar for today. Let us now go back (vratiti se) to Dover and see what our
friends are doing. They have been walking along the cliffs (klif — stena) of Dover for two hours.
Naši prijatelji, eto, neće da miruju, nego nam opet predstavljaju jedan nov oblik prošlog vremena: They
have been walking. Been — bi:n — prošlo je vreme od I am. Prema tome I have been znači: bio sam. Za
sada samo privremeno notirajte u glavi da u engleksom svako vreme ima kako svoj kraći tako
svoj duži oblik. Tako kao što imamo I walk i I am walking — idem, šetam se, isto imamo I walked i I was
walking, i povrh toga I have walked i I have been walking. Ovi se oblici zovu trajni, i prevode se svi
našim prošlim vremenom. Dakle i I walked, i I was walking, i I have walked, i I have been walking, prevode
se sa: išao sam, šetao sam. Kako se oni upotrebljavaju naučićemo docnije. Sada samo naučite toliko da ih
umete prevesti ako se pojave.
Dakle, they have been walking along the white (wajt — beo) cliffs of Dover for two hours. The wea-
ther is beautiful, and Miss Brown is beautiful. The sky (skaj — nebo) is blue, and Mr. Miller is young. The
situation (sićuejšn — situacija, položaj) is full (ful — pun) of drama (dra:ma). What, do you think, is going
to happen (hæpn — desiti se) ?
I know that you want to know. But you must have patience (pejšns — strpljenje) and wait until
(antil — do — za vreme) the next lesson (nekst — idući, lesn — čas).
Zadatak, (član). Prozor je veliki. Gost je stigao. Nađimo jednu klupu. On radi u kancelariji. Dover je grad u
Engleskoj. Daj mi čašu vode. Hoćete li parče kolača? Moja baba čita novine svako jutro posle doručka. Molim
vas dajte mi (malo) mleka. Ima puno sedišta u ovom parku (ovaj red reči). Hoćeš li ići u crkvu? Neću, ali ću
ići u školu. Jesi li video mog oca? On ima lepog psa. Pas ume (can) da trči brzo (fast).

DVADESET DEVETI ČAS

NOUNS
(Nouns — naunz — imenice).
11. U engleskom su sve imenice srednjeg roda. Muškog roda su samo muška lica i mužjaci međ živo-
tinjama, a ženskog su ženska lica, i ženke međ životinjama.
12. Množina imenica pravi se nastavkom s, koji
se čita z, sem posle p, f, t, k, kada se čita s.
13. Kod imenica koje se svršavaju na s, z, sh,
ch, x, o, množina se gradi nastavkom es, koji se
čita ez. Na pr. glass — glasses, bench-benches, brush-
brushes (braš — četka), potato — potatoes (p°tejto —
krompir), box — boxes.
14. Imenice na f ili fe imaju u množina ves. Na pr.
knife — knives, life — lives (život), leaf — leaves
(li:f — list).
15. Imenice na y pišu množinu sa ies, — u izgo
voru nema promene —, na pr. lady — ladies, sky
— skies. Ovo ne važi za imenice koje pred y imaju
samoglasnik: boy — boys.
16. Množina složenih imenica gradi se kao i pro
stih, man — men, postman — postmen, Frenchman —
Frenchmen.
17. Nepravilnu množinu imaju: man — men, wo
man— women, child-children (čildren), foot-feet (fut
fi:t, noga), tooth-teeth (tu:th-ti:th, zub).
18. Slobodno možete odmah zaboraviti da fish —
riba, i sheep (ši:p) ovca imaju isti oblik i za jedninu
i za množinu.
 19. Engleske imenice imaju svega četiri padeža.
Prvi i četvrti su isti. Drugi se gradi kada se pred
imenicu stavi rečca of, a treći kada se stavi to.
the book knjiga
of the book knjige
to the book knjizi
the book knjigu.
Množina
the books knjige
of the books knjiga
to the books knjigama
the books knjige.
20. Takozvani prisvojni padež, koji se upotrebljava samo za živa lica, pravi se nastavkom s pred koji se
stavlja visoka zapeta (apostrof). The boy's father. John's sister (siste — sestra). U množini samo se stavi
apostrof iza imenice. The boy's father.
Kao što vidite, ni kod imenica niste imali mnogo više da naučite, sem nekoliko pravila koja se odnose na
pisanje. Uporedite ovo sa našom gramatikom koja ima pet vrsta sa četrnaest padeža, pa ćete priznati da je
engleska gramatika zaista prosta.

MR. MILLER FLATTERS MISS BROWN

(To flatter — flæte. — laskati).
What has happened outside Dover since last (la:st — poslednji, prošli.) lesson? We left our friends on
the white cliffs outside the town. They were walking and talking. We said that the weather was fine, Miss
Brown beautiful, and Mr. Miller young. Mr. Miller was very happy (hæpi — srećan) and pleased (pli:zd —
zadovoljan) with life.
When they came to the sea, they stopped and looked at it.
»Look at the sea«, Mr. Miller said »Isn't it beautiful?« — Nije li lepo? Zar nije lepo?
(N't je skraćenica od not, i izgovara se zajedno s prethodnom rečju: iznt).
»Yes, it is«, složila se Miss Brown.
»The sea is beautiful,« nastavlja oduševljeni Miller. »The sky is beautiful. And you are beautiful. You are
more beautiful than the sea and the sky«.
»Oh, Mr. Miller,« answered Miss Brown, »you flatter me!«
(Zapišite da se na engleskom kaže flatter me a kod nas laskati meni).

»No, Miss Brown, I do not flatter you. It is true (tru: — istina). I have wanted to tell you that for a
long time (odavno). But I had not the courage (karidž
— hrabrost)«.
Had (hæd) je prošlo vreme od have. Dakle: ni sam imao hrabrosti.
»And why (waj — zašto) had you not the courage?«
»Well (wel — dobro. S ovim well Englezi počinju rečenice kada se snebivaju šta da kažu). I cannot (can not
često se piše zajedno) tell you that now. I will tell you that in the next lesson.«
Zadatak. (Imenice). Koliko kuća ima vaš otac? Gde su četke? Devojka je očistila noževe u subotu. (Očistiti
— to clean). Imali smo krompir (u engleskom množina) za ručak. Gospođe su izašle. U ovom gradu ima 5800
ljudi i 6200 žena. Džonova majka otišla je u
Pariz. Hoću da kupim nekoliko (some) čaša, kutija i četaka. Francuzi su učtivi (polite — p°lajt). Gde su deca?
Deca su otišla da igraju (to play — plej).
Rešenje. The window is large. The guest has arrived. Let us find a bench. He works at an office. Dover
is a town in England. Give me a glass of water. Will you have a piece of cake? My grandmother reads the papers
every morning after breakfast. Give me some milk, please. There are many seats in this park. Will you go to
church? No, I shall not, but I shall go to shool. Have you seen my father? He has a nice dog. The dog can run
fast.

TRIDESETI ČAS
 ADJECTIVES
(ædžektiv — pridev).
21. Pridevi u engleskom imaju samo jedan jedini
oblik, i nemaju ni roda, ni broja, ni padeža. The green
house. Of the green house. The green houses.
22. Prvi stepen poredenja kod prideva gradi se
nastavkom er. Long — longer, small — smaller.
23. Ako se pridev završava na e, onda se u pi
sanju dodaje samo r. Nice — nicer, fine — finer.
24. Ako se završava na y onda se prvi stepen
poređenja piše ier. Happy — happier, merry — mer
rier. (Merry — meri — radostan).
25. Ako se pridev završava suglasnikom, a ovome
prethodi kratak samoglasnik, suglasnik se udvaja. Big
— bigger, fat — fatter.
(Ovo pravilo proizlazi samo po sebi iz pravila o čitanju. Jer, kada bi se pisalo biger i fater, vi bi u
otvorenom slogu čitali i kao aj, a kao ej: baig e, i fejt e. Iz ovoga logično proizlazi da kada je samglasnik
dug, kao na primer u weak, onda nije potrebno udvajati suglasnik).
26. Drugi stepen poređenja gradi se nastavkom
est, i za njega vrede ista pravila kao za prvi stepen.
Dakle, longest, smallest, nicest, finest, happiest, merri
est, biggest, fattest, weakest.
27. Nepravilno se porede:
good — better — best — gud — bet e — best — dobar
— bolji — najbolji,
bad — worse — worst — bæd — wœ:s — wœ:st —
rđav — gori — najgori,
little — less — least — litl — les — li:st — mali —
manji — najmanji,
far — farther — farthest — fa: — fa:dh e — fa:dhest
— dalek — dalji — najdalji.
Uzgred naučite i poređenja priloga much: much
— more — most — mač — mo: — mo u st — mnogo
— više — najviše.
28. Pridevi koji imaju više od dva sloga ne grade
poređenje na ovaj način, nego se kod njih za prvi
stepen stavi pred pridev more a za drugi most. Beau
tiful — more beautiful — most beautiful.
29. Reč nego u poređenju prevodi se sa than
(dhæn). January is longer than February. London is
farther than Paris. He is taller than she.
Kod prideva, kao što vidite, nismo mogli da isteramo ni deset pravila iako smo reči than dali čitav paragraf.

MR. MILLER DECLARES HIS LOVE

(declare — dikle: e — izjaviti, objaviti; love — lav — ljubav; to love — ljubiti, voleti).
»You wanted to tell me something (samthing — nešto), Mr. Miller, at the end (end — kraj) of last
lesson.«
»Yes, I did.«
»What did you want to tell me?«
(Zabeležite: I say to you, ali I tell you bez to).
»I wanted to tell you that I love you«.
»Oh, Mr. Miller«, veli Miss Brown zastiđeno, that is so unexpected (to expect — ekspekt — očekivati;
unexpected — anekspected — neočekivano)«.
»It is not unexpected«, brani se Miller. »I have loved you since the first (fœrst — prvi) lesson«.
I ovim nam je Miller dao priliku da vam objasnimo treće pravilo o upotrebi sadašnjeg prošlog vremena —
rekli smo da ima tri pravila! Kada je neka
radnja započela u prošlosti, ali još neprekidno traje, onda se upotrebljava sadašnje prošlo. Ideja je da pošto ta
radnja traje i sada, ona u stvari pripada i sadašnjosti i prošlosti. (Sadašnje prošlo!) Miller se zaljubio još u drugom
času, ali njegova ljubav još traje. Tako i vi možete reći: I have been learning English since April — učim
engleski od aprila, jer tu se očevidno podrazumeya.: i još ga učim. U ovom slučaju englesko sadašnje prošlo prevodi
se kod nas sadašnjim.
»Excuse me, Mr. Miller«, ispravlja ga dama, »we did not meet until the third (thœ:d — treći) lesson«.
»I am sorry«, izvinjava se Miller. »We met in the second (sek°nd — drugi) lesson, but we did not talk until
the third«.
Da su licitirali dalje, rekli bi fourth (fo:th), fifth (fifth), sixth (siksth), četvrti, peti,, šesti, i tako dalje,
dodajući svakom broju th na kraju.
Zadatak. (Pridevi). Kuća je veća nego kotež (cottage — k°tidž). Moj tanjir je manji nego vaš. Engleski
je lakši nego francuski. Ova supa je bolja nego onaj puding. Vreme je mnogo gore danas (ovaj- red reči). On
je mnogo veseliji nego ona. Ja sam srećniji danas nego juče. Dalje je do stanice, nego do banke. Dajte mi
manje mleka i više kafe. Ona je najlepša devojka u gradu.
Rešenje. How many houses has your father? Where are the brushes? The girl cleaned the knives on Saturday. We
had potatoes for lunch. The ladies have gone out. In this town there are five thousand eight hundred men and six
thousand two hundred women. John's mother went to Paris. (A može i John's mother has gone to Paris, prema tome da
li opisujete radnju, ili samo konstaiujete da je otišla). I want to buy some glasses, some boxes, and some brushes. The
French are polite. (Može i Frenchmen are polite). The children have gone to play.

TRIDESET I PRVI ČAS ADVERBS

(ædvœ:b — prilog)
30. U engleskom mnogi se prilozi grade od pri deva nastavkom ly Glad — gladly (radosno). Kind — kindly
(ljubazno).
31. Ako je poslednje slovo l, ono se naravno
udvostručuje, beautiful — beautifully.
32. Ako se pridev završava na y, ono se kod pri
loga piše sa i: merry — merrily, healthy — healthily.
33. Zapamtite da se svi prilozi ne grade na ovaj
način, i da prema tome svakom pridevu ne odgovara
prilog na ly. Zato je dobro kada naiđete na prilog
da ga zapišete. Svakako treba, da naučite prilog well
(wel — dobro).
34. Neki pridevi kada postanu prilozi, unekoliko
menjaju svoje značenje. Na pr. He is poor — on je
siromah. Ali He is poorly — oseća se slabo. Ovakve
priloge objasnićemo vam kada na njih naiđemo.
35. Engleska upotreba priloga ne podudara se
sasvim sa našom. Tako, na pr. posle it is, that is
Englez će bez malo uvek staviti pridev, zato što smatra
da prethodna zamenica that, it zahteva pridev koji
se ima s njom složiti. To je dobro, kaže se It is good,
ili that is good. Dalje, mnogi prilozi u engleskom
imaju isti oblik kao pridevi. Na pr. He is running fast
— on trči brzo — i The watch is fast — časovnik je
brz (tj. ide napred).
36. Poređenje priloga gradi se sa more i most.
Kindly — more kindly — most kindly.

NUMERALS
(njumerals — brojevi)
37. Prosti brojevi izrađeni su u dvadesetom času,
te ih mi ovde nećemo ponavljati. Samo naučite:
a million (æ milji°n) u slučaju da vam zatreba.
 38.Redni brojevi posle first (fœ:st — prvi), se
cond (sek°nd — drugi) i third (thœ:d — treći), prave se nastavkom th: fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh,
eighth, ninth, tenth, eleventh, itd. U pisanju se, naravno, krajnje y menja u ie — twentieth,
thirtieth, itd. sve do hundredth i thousandth.
39. Radi potpunosti naučite i once (wans — jed
nom) i twice (twajs — dva put). Posle toga ide redom:
three times (tajmz — puta), four times, five times, itd.
40. Razlomci su half (ha:f — polovina), third thœ:d — trećina), quarter, fifth, sixth, seventh, itd.
Kada se half stavi posle broja, red reči je redovan.
Two and a half. Three and a half cakes. Ali ako half stoji samo za sebe, ono se stavlja pred član. Half a
cake, half a cup, half an hour.

MISS BROWN GIVES HER ANSWER

(To answer — odgovoriti; the answer — odgovor).
Siromah Miller još čeka od prošle lekcije.
»I love you, Miss Brown. Do you love me also?«
I zamislite šta dama odgovara:
»I don't know. Mr. Miller. I must think about it«. (Think — thought — thought — think — tho:t —
tho:t — misliti. Zabeležite da se kaže to think of ili to think about — misliti o nečemu).
Ali Milleru se ne misli, i on zato predlaže dalje: Will you marry me. (To marry — mæri — oženiti se,
udati se. Kod Engleza nema zasebne reči za ova dva pojma).
»I shall see« odgovara dama obazrivo. »I must think first whether (wedh e — da li) I love you too
(tu: takođe). And then (zatim) have you thought (jeste li mislili), Mr. Miller: this is only (ounli — samo)
the thirty first lesson. If I marry you in the thirty second lesson, what shall we do in the next sixty eight
lessons from the thirty third to the hundredth?«
»Well«, snebiva se Miller, »we need not (ne moramo) marry in the next lesson«. I zatim, sevne mu zgodna
ideja. »We can go and buy (baj — kupiti) me a new tie (taj — mašna) in the thirty second lesson, and
then marry in the thirty third. In the thirty fourth we can find a flat (flæt — stan), and in the thirty
fifth buy furniture (fœ:niče — nameštaj). There are many things (thin g — stvar) which we can do«.
(To need — ni:d — stvarno znači imati potrebu za nečim. I need a new tie — treba mi nova mašna.
Od toga se need prenosno uoptrebljava za »mora« u smislu treba, postoji obaveza).
(Zabeležite i buy me — kupim sebi, a ne to me).
»That is true«, slaže se dama, a uzgred slaže i true sa that i prema tome upotrebljava pridev.
»When will you give me your answer?« navaljuje plahi Miller.
»In a few days« — za nekoliko dana. Zabeležite.
Zadatak. Naučio sam svoj zadatak dobro. Zaista je lepo ovde (pridev, zato što se slaže sa it is). Čekao
sam (radnja) dva i po sata. Čekaću pola sata duže. Naučio sam (konstatacija) sve časove od petnaestog do
trideset prvog. To je dobro. Ovo nije dobro. Hajdemo da pevamo veselo.
P. S. Kada je u zadacima dat red reči koji nije prirodan u našem jeziku, to je učinjeno zato da vam se
pokaže engleski red reči i time olakša prevođenje.
Rešenje. The house is bigger than the cottage. My plate is smaller than yours. English is easier than
French. This soup is better than that pudding. The weather is much worse today. He is much merrier than
she. I am happier today than yesterday. It is further to the station than to the bank. Give me less milk and
more coffee. She is the most beautiful girl in the town.
TRIDESET DRUGI ČAS
PRONOUNS
u
(pro naun — zamenica)
41. Lične zamenice su I he, she, it, we, you i
they. Tabelu kako se menjaju naći ćete u šesnaestom
času.
42.Pokazane zamenice su:
this — dhis — ovaj; množina these — dhi:z
that — dhat — onaj; množina those — dhouz.
I ove se zamenice menjaju po opštem obrascu, tj. of this, to this, of these, to these, itd.
43. Prisvojne zamenice koje stoje za sebe su:
mine, his, hers, its, ours, yours i theirs, A prisvojne
zamenice koje stoje samo pred imenicom su: my, his,
her, its, our, your, their — moj, njegov, njen, njegovo,
naš, vaš, njihov.
44. Upitne i relativne zamenice su who — hu: —
ko?, koji, i which — w:č — koje?
45. Who se menja po opštem obrascu:
who, of whom (hu:m), to whom, whom. Množina glasi isto: who, of whom, to whom, whom.
Who se upotrebljava samo za lica. Who is this man? Who are those girls? This is the man whom
I saw yesterday. Those are the girls who came to the restaurant. Whom have you seen? To whom did you
give my book?
46. Which se upotrebljava za stvari. Menja se
po opštem obrascu,i ima isti oblik za jedninu i za mno
žinu. Which chair do you want? Of which house are
you speaking. — O kojoj kući govorite?
47. Which se može upotrebiti i za lica, u smislu:
koji od nekoliko. Which of these two men is your
friend? — Koji od ova dva čoveka je vaš prijatelj?
Which boy is your brother? Which girl is your sister,
(bradh e — brat; sist e — sestra).
48. Relativno se mogu upotrebiti i that i what.
The man that (koji) spoke to me is my brother. This
is what (šta) I told him. — Ovo je što sam mu rekao.
49. U engleskom se relaitvna zamenica vrlo često
izostavlja. The man I saw znači The man whom i saw.
The pen you gave me znači The pen which you gave
me. The breakfast I had this morning umesto The
breakfast which I had this morning.
50. Sem ovih, postoji i prisvojno-upitna, ili pri-
svojno-relativna zamenica whose — hu:z — čiji, koja
je upravo prisvojni oblik od who, i zato se upotreb
ljava samo za lica. I want to find out (pronaći) whose
shoes (šu: — cipela) these are. Whose dog is this?

MR. MILLER AND MISS BROWN VISIT A SHOP

(the visit — vizit — poseta; to visit — posetiti).
»Excuse me, Miss Brown«, predlaže Miller, »since (sins — pošto, kako, budući da) you cannot give me an
answer today, will you come with me and help me to buy a tie?«.
»Certainly (sœ:tnly — sigurno, izvesno, dabome) I will«, vidi ženska da je čovek skroman, pa zašto da ne,
»with great pleasure (plež e — zadovoljstvo)«.
(Ovde se s i u, tj. u izgovoru z i ju saželi u ž. Slično imate u reči nature — nejč e — priroda, gde se t
i u, tj. t i ju sažimaju u ć. Ovakvo sažimanje u kombinacijama su i tu skoro je redovno).
»Where shall we go?«
»There is a little shop in the main street, where they have very nice ties. Shall we go there?«
»What kind (kajnd — vrsta), of tie would you like (would — wud — biste)?«
(What kind of tie — doslovno kakvu vrstu mašne, ili kraće kakvu mašnu. Slično imate: what kind of man —
kakav čovek, tj: kakav po prirodi, po karakteru. What kind of house — kakva kuća, tj. po kvalitetu).
»I like grey (grej — siv) ties with blue spots (sp°t — pega, tačka)«.
Five minutes later.
»Here is the shop. The first street on the right. Let us go in«.
»After you, Miss Brown«.
»Thank you, Mr. Miller«.
They enter. (ente — ući), and will stay in the shop until the next lesson.
Zadatak. Ovo je moj šešir. Ovaj šešir je moj. Čija je ova radnja? Koja je ona devojka u onom tak siju?
Čaša vina (koju) sam popio (drank). Koja od ove dve devojke je njegova sestra? Dečak čiji je otac moj
prijatelj. Šta je ovo? Šta tražite (hoćete)? Iz (from) koga grada ste vi? Koga želite da vidite? Kome treba
(shall) da govorim? Čija je ovo kuća? Čija je ono sestra? (čija je sestra ono?).
Rešenje. I have learnt my lesson well. It is really nice here. I waited two and a half hours. I shall wait half an
hour longer. I have learnt all the lessons from the fifteenth to the thirty first. That is good. (It is good). This is not
good. Let us sing merrily.

TRIDESET TREĆI ČAS

PRONOUNS CONTINUED
(continue — k°ntinju — nastaviti; continued — nastavljen).
51. Povratne zamenice. Naša "povratna zamenica se gradi se na engleskom kada se na kraju prisvojnih
zamenica stavi self (self — sebe): Ovako:
To wash — w°š — prati.
I wash myself ili I am washing myself — umivam se.
He washes himself — He is washing himself —
umiva se.
She washes herself — She is washing herself —
umiva se.
We wash ourselves — We are washing ourselves
— umivamo se.
 You wash yourselves — You are washing yourselves — umivate se.
They wash themselves — They are washing themselves — umivate se.
Glas f postao je u množini ve, isto kao kod imenica knife — knives.
52. Obratite pažnju na to da ako je neki glagol
povratan u našem jeziku, to ne znači da je povratan i
u engleskom. Isto tako ima u engleskom glagola koji
su kod njih povratni, a kod nas nisu. Preporučuje vam
se zato da povratne glagole pažljivo ispisujete.
Na primer, poznajemo se, kaže se na engleskom: we know each other (i:č adh e jedan drugog; inače
each za sebe znači — svaki pojedini, to know — znati). Na sličan način prevodi se naše se i kod drugih glagola
gde se u stvari ne znači sebe samog nego, kako to Englezi tačnije kažu, jedan drugog ili uzajamno. We
met each other in the street. Sreli smo se na ulici. We saw each other in a restaurant. Videli smo se u jednoj
kavani.
53. Naučite i ove zamenice: some — sam —
nešto, nekoliko; no — nou — nijedan; any — eni — iko.
54. Ove zamenice se često združuju sa rečima
body — b°di — telo, lice, i thing — thing — stvar,
kao i sa one — wan — jedan, neko, u nove zamenice.
Otud: somebody — sambodi — neko; something — samthin g — nešto; some one — neko. Nothing — nathin g
— ništa; nobody — noub°di — niko, i no one — niko. Anything — enithin g — išta; anybody — enib°di — iko, i
any one — iko. Mi ćemo docnije imati specijalnu lekciju da uvežbamo ove zamenice. Zasad samo naučite njihovo
značenje.
55. Naše bezlično »se« u frazi: ne može se znati, ne može čovek znati, prevodi se na engleski sa one. One
cannot know. One cannot say. — Ne može se reći. One cannot see anything from here. — Ne može se ništa
videti odavde.

MISS BROWN HELPS MR. MILLER TO BUY A NEW TIE

Miss Brown and Mr. Miller have entered the little shop in the main street.
(Zabeležite: enter the shop, enter the room, bez
»u« kao kod nas).
The main street in a town is called High Street, (high — haj — visok. U Engleskoj svaki grad ima svoju
High Street. Drukčije je u SAD. Tamo se glavna ulica zove Main Street).
The salesman smiled at them and said:
(sale — sejl — prodaja; salesman — sejlzmæn — čovek koji prodaje, tj. trgovački pomoćnik, prodavač; to
smile — smajl — smešiti se).
Zabeležite još: to look at, to smile at — gledati u,
smešiti se na, nekog).
»Good morning. What can I do for you?«
»I should like (should je pogodbeni oblik od shall, i izgovara se šud; I should like — voleo bih) a tie for
myself.«
Oblici myself, yourself itd. upotrebljavaju se namesto me, you itd., kada je potrebno da se ovi naglase ili
istaknu. Dakle: voleo bih jednu mašnu za sebe.
»What kind of tie would you like? We have some very nice green ties? Would You like a green one?«

Zapazite ovu konstrukciju a green one. Mi bismo ovde rekli: zelenu mašnu, ili samo zelenu. Međutim
Englezi, kada se imenica ponavlja, umesto da je kažu drugi put, kažu: one. Na primer, I have a blue pencil,
and a red one. Imam jednu plavu i jednu crvenu pisaljku. I have a big hat, and you have a little one . Ja
imam veliki, a vi imate mali šešir.
»No, thank you,« veli Miller. »I don't want a green tie. I would like a grey one with blue
spots.«
»Good! (Eto, mi bismo ovde rekli »dobro«, a Englez upotrebljava pridev, zato što u glavi zamišlja that is
good). We have some very nice new grey ties just come from London«.
 Vidite ga kako on, kao pravi Englez ne kaže which have just come from London, nego po pravilu 49
izostavlja ono which.
Zadatak. Oblačim se (to dress oneself — dres wanself — oblačiti se) svako jutro u osam sati. On se sada
oblači. Videli smo se juče u kući moga prijatelja. Lađa (koju) sam video juče bila je najveća u Engleskoj. Gospođa
(koju) smo posetili ima vrlo lepu kućicu (cottage) blizu mora. Umivam se hladnom (cold — ko u ld) vodom.
Poznajete li se? (know). Za (for) koga je ova supa? Od (from) koga je ovo pismo?
Rešenje. This is my hat. This hat is mine. Whose shop is this? Who is that (the) girl in that taxi? The glass
of wine I drank. Which of these two girls is his sister? The boy whose father is my friend. What is this? What do
you want? From which town are you? Whom do you want to see? To whom shall I speak? Whose house is
this? Whose sister is that?

TRIDESET ČETVRTI ČAS

VERBS: TO HAVE AND TO BE
56. Sadašnje vreme od to be, bi: — biti je:
I am, he is, she is, it is, we are, you are, they are
— jesam, on je, ona je, ono je, mi smo, vi ste, oni su.
57. Prosto prošlo:
I was, he was, she was, it was, we were, you were, they were — bio sam, bio je, bila je, bilo je, bili
smo, bili ste, bili su, ili bejah, bejaše, bejasmo, bejaste, bejahu.
58. Sadašnje prošlo:
I have been, he has been, she has been, it has been, we have been, you have been, they have been
— bio sam, bio je, bila je, bilo je, bili smo, bili ste,
bili su.
59. Buduće:
I shall be, he will be, she will be, it will be, we shall be, you will be, they will be — biću, on će biti, ona će
biti, ono će biti, bićemo, bićete, biće.
U govornom engleskom will se često upotrebljava za prvo lice umesto shall, čućete zato isto tako često: I
will, I will be, kao i I shall, I shall be. We will, we will be kao We shall, we shall be.
60. Glagol I have menja se sasvim pravilno kao
svaki glagol. Jedino što u trećem licu jednine ima has.
Sadašnje: I have, he has, she has, it has, we have, you
have, they have — imam, ima, itd.
Prošlo prosto: I had (hæd), he had, she had, it had, we had, you had, they had — imao sam ili imah itd.
Sadašnje prošlo: I have had, he has had, she has had, it has had, we have had, you have had, they have had
— imao sam, itd.
Buduće: I shall have, he will have, she will have, it will have, we shall have, you will have, they will
have — imaću, imaće, Ltd.

MR. MILLER HAS BOUGHT HIS TIE

(buy — bought — bought — baj — bo:t — bo:t

— kupiti).
While the salesman unpacked the ties, he said:
(pack — pakovati, a unpack — anpæk — raspakovati. Predmetak un često se upotrebljava za suprotnu
radnju. Na primer, bind — bajnd — vezati, unbind
— anbajnd — odrešiti).
»Very nice weather today.« In England every salesman, when you enter his shop and buy something from
him, says either (ajdhe
— ili) »Very nice weather today«, or (o: — ili) »Bad
weather today«.
(Zabeležite izraz: either — or — ili — ili. Tome odgovara neither — nor — najdh e — no: — niti — niti).
»Yes, very nice«, answered Mr. Miller.
The shopkeeper (š°pki:pe — trgovac, dućandžija, od shop — radnja, i keeper — ki:p e — čuvar) took out
a tie and showed it to Mr. Miller.
(take — took — taken — tejk — tuk — tejkn uzeti, take out — izvaditi; to show — šou — pokazati).
»How do you like this tie? I think it is very nice. How do you like it, madam? Don't you think it is very
nice?«
»Yes, I do«, said Miss Brown, »It is a beautiful tie. I agree (ægri: — složiti se)«.
»Very well, then, I shall take this one«, said Mr. Miller. »How much is it?«
»Let me see,« said the shopkeeper. »That will be three and six«.
Three and six je skraćeno za three shillings and six pence. Engleski novac je pound — paund — funta,
koja se piše skraćeno £, i vredi preko 180 din. u našem novcu. Pound ima 20 shillings, koji se pišu skraćeno, s, i
vrede 9 dinara. Shilling ima 12 penija, koji se pišu 6kraćeno d, a zovu u jedinini penny — peni, a u množini pence
— pens. Prema tome £ 15—6 s. — 3 d. znači 15 funti, šest šilinga i tri penia.
»Anything else (els) — I šta drugo? ili što bismo mi rekli: još nešto?, please? A pair of socks? (Pair — pe: e —
par; sock — s°k — čarapa). Some handkerchiefs (hænk ečif — džepna maramica)«.
(Množina od handkerchief je handkerchiefs, više za inat nego iz nekog razloga).
»No, thank you. This is all for today. Good-bye«.
Zadatak. Imao sam jednog lepog psa kada sam bio u Londonu. Biću u (at) kavani u devet sati. Izaći ću
u podne. Izvadio sam svoju maramu. Kako vam se sviđa ovaj vrt? Kupiću ili mašnu ili par čarapa. Ni on ni ona
neće doći (na engleskom: ni on, ni ona doći će). Hoćete li da kupite nekoliko marama? Neću, hvala, kupio sam
nekoliko juče (radnja).
Rešenje. I dress myself every morning at eight o'clock. He is dressing himself now. We saw each other
yesterday in the house of my friend. The boat I saw yesterday was the biggest in England. The lady we
visited has a very nice cottage near the sea. I wash myself with cold water. Do you know each other? From
whom is this soup? From whom is this letter?

TRIDESET PETI ČAS VERBS: SHALL AND WILL

61. Pomoćni glagoli shall i will upotrebljavaju se
za građenje budućeg vremena, i to shall za prvo lice
jednine i množine, a will za ostala lica: I shall write.
We shall buy. You will come. She will speak.
62. Shall i will nemaju s u trećem licu jednine
sadašnjeg vremena, nego glase: he shall, she shall, he
will, she will.
63. Kada stoje sami za sebe shall znači »treba«,
»mora«, a will »hoću« ili »hoće«. Ovo se značenje u
gradnji budućeg vremena izgubilo.
64. Shall se može upotrebiti u svom prvobitnom
značenju obaveze, ako se stavi uz drugo ili treće lice
jednine ili množine. U tom slučaju se u izgovoru na
glasi, a prevodi se sa »treba« ili »mora«. He SHALL
come — Mora da dođe. He shall not go to the cinema
— Ne sme da ide u bioskop.
65. Isto tako will se može staviti uz prvo lice da
izrazi želju, i u tom slučaju mora se naglasiti. Ali
ovo se sve više gubi, zato što se will u običnom go
voru sve više uvodi za prvo Ijce. I WILL go and see it.
— Baš hoću da idem da vidim. Zato ova dva pravila
nisu ni tako važna.
66. Prošlo vreme od shall i will glase should
(šud) i would (wud), i upotrebljavaju se za gradnju
pogodbenog načina, i to should uz prvo lice jednine
i množine, a would uz drugo i treće lice. I should like
to read — voleo bih da čitam. He would like to buy a
tie — on bi voleo da kupi mašnu.
67. Sem sadašnjeg i prošlog shall i will nemaju
druga vremena ni oblike. Zato se zovu nepotpuni
glagoli.

MISS BROWN INTRODUCES MR. MILLER TO HER PARENTS

(Introduce — :ntrodju:s — pretsatviti).

While Miss Brown and Mr. Miller were buying a
tie (dok su oni kupovali mašnu; while — wajl — dok, za vreme dok), Mr. and Mrs. Brown were sitting on the
terrace (ter e s — terasa) outside their hotel at Dover.
Evo ga opet kako se javlja ovo novo prošlo vreme: were buying, were sitting. Zapazite kako se upotreb-
ljava: dok su ovi kupovali, oni su sedeli. Dakle, za trajnu radnju. Zasad samo toliko. Ovo će vam olakšati
razumevanje vremena kada do njega dođemo.
Suddenly (sadnli — iznenada), Mrs. Brown turned (to turn — tœ:n — okrenuti, okrenuti se) to her
husband (hazb end — suprug, muž), and said:
(Evo ga primer gde glagol nije povratan u engleskom, a kod nas jeste. He turned to me — on se okrete
meni).
»Look, Henry, there is Mary coming with a gen-tleman«.
»Where? I can't see her«.
Ovo can't je sažeto od cannot, a naravno da znači »ne mogu«. Samo se cannot izgovara kæn o t, a
can't — ka:nt).
»Here she is!« — Evo je! »They are coming up the steps«.
(up — ap — gore; come up — kam ap — peti se, penjati se; step — step — korak; ali u množini steps znači
i — stepenice. Dakle: evo ih gde dolaze uz stepenice).
»Who is the gentleman? Do you know him?« raspituje se tata Brown.
»No, I don't know him. I have never (nev e — nikad) seen him before«, — Nikad ga ranije nisam
videla. Zapazite kako Englezi imaju samo jednu odrečnu reč never gde mi imamo dve »nikada nisam«.
 »But he looks a very nice gentleman«, umiruje ga mama Brown.
To look sem gledati, znači i izgledati.
»He has a nice grey tie with blue spots. I think he bought it in the little shop in Hight Street.
You
know, the one we saw yesterday«. — Znaš, onu što smo videli juče. Eto kako je gđa Brown umesto da
ponovi shop rekla one.
»I don't remember«.
»Don't you?« (Ovo je za don't you remember. — zar se ne sećaš). »The one near the church«. Ovde je gđa
Brown mislila na crkvu kao zgradu, a ne kao ustanovu, pa je zato stavila član the pred nju.
»Oh, yes, I remember it now«.
Zadatak. Ja ću zazvoniti, a on će izići. Treba li da mu kažem? Šta će g. Miller reći g. Brownu?
Voleo bih da vidim tu kuću. Ona bi volela da ode (go) do svoje majke. Da li biste voleli da dođete sa
mnom? Volela bih da ostanem (stay) ovde. Hoćete li ići da ga vidite? Neću. Otići ću u London vozom.
Rešenje. I had a nice dog when I was in London. I shall be at the restaurant at nine o'clock. I shall go out at
noon. I have taken out my handkerchief. How do you like this garden? I shall buy either a tie or a pair of socks.
Neither he nor she will come. Will you buy some handkerchiefs? No, I will not, I bought some yesterday.

TRIDESET ŠESTI ČAS

VERBS: CAN, MAY, MUST, OUGHT, NEED

Pre nego što pređemo na promenu glagola, bilo bi dobro da raščistimo sa nekoliko glagola koji se
razlikuju od naših. To su takozvani nepotpuni glagoli — can, may, must, ought i need.
68. Can — kæn — znači mogu, umem. Ono, dakle, označava sposobnost, za razliku od may — mej —
mogu, smem. I can speak English — umem da govorim engleski. I can open the door — mogu da otvorim
vrata. Ali May I come in? — mogu li tj.
smem li ući? May I ask you a question (kweščn — pitanje) — smem li da vas pitam?
69. Can nema s za treće lice jednine, a menja se
I can, he can, she can, it can, we can, you can, they
can.
Can pored sadašnjeg ima još samo prošlo vreme: I could, (kud) he could, she could, we could itd. Ovo
se could isto kao i should i would upotrebljava za gradnju pogodbenih rečenica. I could go to see him — mogao
bih da idem da ga vidim. Could I come to lunch tomorrow? — mogu li da dođem sutra na ručak? Tj. da li bih
mogao da dođem sutra na ručak?
70. Da bi se izbegao nesporazum Englezi umesto
can često upotrebljavaju izraz I am able to — ejbl
— bukvalno; ja sam u stanju da. I was able to swim
across the river ( e kros — preko; riv e — reka). Mogao
sam, uspeo sam da preplivam reku. I was able to hear
him on the telephone. Mogao sam, uspeo sam da ga
čujem na telefonu. (To hear — hi e— čuti).
71. May isto tako nema s u trećem licu jednine,
I may, he may, she may, we may, itd. Drugi oblik od
may je prošlo vreme might (majt) — I might, he
might, we might, itd., koje se isto kao should, would,
i could upotrebljava i za pogodbeni .način. I might come
— možda bih došao, tj. možda ću doći. May ili might
se često prevodi sa »možda«. It may be so — možda
je tako. It may be true — možda je istina.
72. Must — mast — mora, ima samo sadašnje
vreme i nema s u trećem licu I must, he must, she
must, it must. He must sell (sel — prodati) this house.
Mora da proda ovu kuću. He must come — mora da
dođe.
73. Pošto must nema prošlo vreme, to se za pro
šlost upotrebljava izraz had to — imao sam, imao je.
I had to run to catch the train. — Morao sam trčati
da uhvatim voz. I had to write a letter to my friend.
Morao sam prijatelju napisati pismo.
74. Ought — o:t — treba da, takođe ima samo
sadašnje vreme, i nema s za treće lice jednine. I ought,
he ought, she ought, itd. I ought to go to the station.
Treba da idem na stanicu. The train ought to arrive
before ten o' clock. Voz treba da stigne pre deset sati.
75. Need — ni:d, isto ima samo sadašnje vreme.
Need ima dva značenja. Jedno je »imati potrebu za
nečim«. I need money (mani — novac). — Treba mi
novaca. He needs a rest (rest — odmor). Njemu je
potreban odmor. He needs work (rad, posao).
Drugo značenje, srodno ovom je: morati, treba da. I need not write this letter today. — Ne moram
da napišem ovo pismo danas. Need I write this letter? — Moram li, treba li, da napišem ovo pismo?
U ovom drugom značenju need nema s u trećem licu jednine. He need not come. Nije potrebno da
dođe. Ne mora da dođe.
Ako je u ovom času bilo dosta novog, i malo težeg materijala, nije potrebno da sve to odmah
naučite. Ove reči su skupljene u jedan čas poglavito zato_ da biste ih mogli lakše naći kada vam budu
zatrebale.

MR. BROWN AND MR. MILLER MEET

»Good morning, father«, said Miss Brown when she came up the stairs (ste:e — stepenica). May I in-
troduce you to Mr. Miller?«
(introduce — introdju:s — pretstaviti. Važna reč u engleskom, jer Englezi svakoga svakom
pretstavljaju).
»How do you do, sir? Pleased to meet you«.
»The pleasure is mine«.
»And this is my mother. Mr. Miller. My mother.
»How do you do?«
»Mr. Miller is an old friend of mine«, nastavlja Miss Brown.
Zabeležite izraz He is a friend of mine — on je moj prijatelj. Slično imate She is a friend of hers.
He is a friend of theirs.
»I told you about him, mother«.
»Oh, yes, I remember. He is the gentleman you met in the park«. (Umesto the gentleman whom
you met).
»That's right«. (Skraćeno od that is right).
Zadatak. Umete li da pravite (make) kafu? Umem. Mogu li da idem u Pariz? Majka kaže da možeš.
Ova crkva mora da je vrlo stara. Treba da vas predstavim svome ocu. Nije potrebno (ne trebate). Umeo sam
da govorim francuski kada sam bio (was) mali. Bilo bi dobro kada biste mogli doći. On mora da mi kaže šta je
radio (did) juče. Je li potrebno da dođem? Vi ga morate poznavati.
Rešenje. I shall ring, and he will come out. Should I tell him? What will Mr. Miller say to Mr.
Brown? I should like to see that house. She would like to go to her mother. Would you like to come
with me? I should like to stay here. Will you go to see him? I will not (I shall not). I shall go to London by
train.
TRIDESET SEDMI ČAS
THE PRESENT (prezent — sadašnje vreme)
76. Prosto sadašnje vreme gradi se na taj način što se ispred glagola stavi lična zamenica. Samo treće lice
jednine ima nastavak s. — I listen, he listens, she listens, it listens, we listen, you listen, they listen.
77. Glagoli koji se svršavaju na ch, sh, s, ss, x, z,
imaju es: he teaches (ti:č — učiti, proučavati), she
washes, it mixes, he passes.
78. Nastavak es imaju i glagoli do i go: he goes,
he does. Ovo se izgovara: go u z i daz.
79. Glagoli koji imaju na kraju y pišu treće lice
sa ies: fly — flies (flaj — leteti). Ovo pravilo ne važi
ako je pred y samoglasnik: play — plays (plej —
igrati). To je zato što u tom slučaju samoglasnik i
glas y u stvari prave dvoglasnik.
80. Sadašnje trajno ili sadašnje nesvršeno vreme
gradi se kada se pred prilog vremena sadašnjeg koji
se svršava na ing stavi sadašnje vreme glagola to be:
I am listening, he is listening, she is listening, it is
listening, we are listening, you are listening, they are
listening.
81. Ako se glagol svršava na e, ono ispada pred
ing: write — writing, smile — smiling.
82. Glagoli koji se svršavaju na jedan suglasnik
kome prethodi samo jedan (dakle kratak, jer je u
zatvorenom slogu) samoglasnik, udvajaju suglasnik:
sit — sitting, cut — cutting (kat — šeći).
83. Sadašnje prosto upotrebljava se da se izrazi
nešto što se stalno radi, dakle radnja koja nije vezana
samo za jedan trenutak. I go to school every morning.
I speak English quite (kwajt — sasvim) well. I like to
wash myself with cold water.
84. Sadašnjim prostim izražavaju se i obične či
njenice: I believe you (bili:v — verovati). I do not
know.
85. Sadašnje nesvršeno ili trajno upotrebljava se
da se iskaže radnja koja se odigrava u istom trenutku
dok o njoj govorimo. He is sitting in the room. We are
breakfasting. He is playing the piano (pia:no). (To play
znači i igrati i svirati).
Razlikujte prema tome. He plays the piano — svira u klavir, tj. ume da svira u klavir, i He is playing
the piano — on svira u ovom trenutku. He writes — piše, tj. (književnik je, i He is writing — piše u ovom
trenutku.

CONVERSATION ON THE HOTEL TERRACE

(k°nv esejšn — konverzacija, razgovor; hotel je ovde pridev: hotelski).
»Where do you live, Mr. Miller?« raspituje se stari Brown. »Here, at Dover?«
»No, I live in London.«
»Are you staying (odsesti) at our hotel?«
»No, I am staying in a private (prajv et — privatan) house.«
U prvom slučaju Miller je upotrebio prosto sadašnje, jer satlno živi u Londonu. U drugom, sadašnje
nesvršeno, jer priča o stanu u kome je u vreme kada se o njemu govori.
»What do you do in London?«
»I work.«
»Where do you work?«
»I work at the Bank of England.«
»Do you like your work?«
»Yes, I do.«
»Look, mother,« Miss Brown prekida razgovor, »a boat is coming from France.«
»Where is it?«
»It is just (džast — taman, baš) entering the harbour (ha:b e — pristanište, luka).«
»Oh, I must not forget (fo:get — zaboraviti),« priseća se Miss Brown, »I have something important
to tell you, father« (impo:tnt — važan, važno).
(I must not forget — ne moram da zaboravim, tj. moram da ne zaboravim, ili kako bismo mi rekli:
ne smem da zaboravim).
»What is that?«
»Mr. Miller wants to marry me«.
»Which Mr. Miller?«
»This Mr. Miller«.
Zadatak. On svira (u) klavir dobro. Kada svira? Svira svaki dan. Svira li sada? Svira u velikoj sobi.
Umete li da jašrte (ride — rajd)? Umem. Jašite li često (often — ofn)? Jašim. Jašim svake nedelje. Gde je
ona? Ona sada meša puding za večeru (sada na kraju). A gde je on? On kupuje tanjire u radnji. Šta hoće
g. Miller? On hoće da se oženi gdicom Brown.
Rešenje. Can you make coffee? I can. May I go to Paris? Mother says you may. This church must be
very old. I ought to introduce you to my father. You need not. I could speak French when I was small. It
would be good if you could come. He must tell me what he did yesterday. Need I come? You must know him.

TRIDESET OSMI ČAS

THE FUTURE
(fjuč e — budućnost, buduće vreme)
86. Buduće vreme gradi se kada se pred glagol
stavi za prvo lice jednine i množine shall a za ostala
will:
I shall listen, he will listen, she will listen, it will listen, we shall listen, you will listen, they will listen.
87. U običnom govoru, usled opšte težnje za saži
manjem slogova koja postoji u engleskom vrlo često
se umesto punog oblika I shall kaže I'll (ajl), a umesto
he will — he'll — hi:l, umesto she will — she'll —
ši:l itd. Prema tome Imamo: I'll, he'll, she'll, we'll, you'll, they'll.
88. Sem prostog budućeg postoji i trajno buduće:
I shall be listening, he will be listening, she will be
listening, we shall be listening, you will be listening,
they will be listening. Ovi se oblici upotrebljavaju kada
se želi naročito istaći da će izvesna radnja trajati duže
vremena u budućnosti. I shall be writing all day to
morrow. Pisaću sutra ceo dan. I shall be travelling
(trævl — putovati) all next week. Putovaću celu iduću
nedelju.
Ovo je vreme dosta retko u upotrebi, i stoga je dovoljno da ga razumete, a ne i da ga upotrebljavate.
89. Mnogo češće, a naročito kada se ističe na-
mera, izražava se budućnost frazom I am going to.
I am going to play the violin (vajolin) this evening.
I am going to smoke (smo u k — pušiti) a cigarette
(sigaret).
MR. MILLER IS TROUBLED

(trouble — trati — nevolja, muka, briga; to trouble — uznemiriti, zabrinuti; troubled.— uznemiren,
zabrinut).
»Mary«, said Mr. Miller when he left (od leave) the hotel that evening, »may I call you Mary?«
»You may«.
»I am very troubled«.
»Why?«
»Your father does not like me. What shall I do?«
»It's all right, John. Everything (evrithing — sve, svašta, bukvalno: svaka stvar) will be all right. I shall
talk to mother«.
»When will you talk to her?«
»I am going to talk to her tonight«.
»I shall be very troubled until I hear from you«.
»You need not be troubled«.
»What will your mother say?«
»She will help me if I ask her.«
»Your mother must be (mora da je) a kind woman«.
»Yes, she is«.
»What shall I do now?«
»You may go back to you rooms (Sobe ovako u množini obično znači: nameštene sobe)«.
»When shall I see you again ( e gen — ponova)?«
»You will see me tomorrow«.
»When may I come?«
»You may come after ten o'clock. I am not going to get up (ustati) early tomorrow morning«.
»Very well. I shall come after ten. "Good-bye, Mary«.
»Good-bye, John«.
Zadatak. On će kupiti rečnik (dictionary — dikšeneri). Ja ću vam platiti (bez to!) za ova dva noža. Idem
da se kupam (bez se). On će jesti malo mesa i povrća. To će se desiti (happen — hæpen) sutra uveče. To će
biti vrlo lepo. Hoćete li ići u kino? Hoću, posle večere. Mary će govoriti sa svojom majkom. John će kupiti
prsten (ring). Ja ću vas predstaviti svojim prijateljima.
Rešenje. He plays the piano well. When does he play? He plays every day. Is he playing now. He is
playing in the big room. Can you ride? I can. Do you ride often? Yes, I do. I ride every Sunday. Where is
she? She is mixing a pudding for supper now (može i the pudding). And where is he? He is buying plates in
the shop. What does Mr. Miller want? He wants to marry Miss Brown.
TRIDESET DEVETI ČAS THE PAST
90. Prosto prošlo gradi se nastavkom ed. Wait —
waited. Listen — listened.
91. Ako se glagol svršava na e dodaje se samo d.
Smille — smiled. Agree — agreed.
92. Ako se glagol svršava na y kome prethodi
suglasnik, nastavak se piše ied. Marry — married.
Try — tried (traj — pokušati).
93. Ako ovom ed prethodi glas kao k, p, s, sh, f,
gde se d ne može izgovoriti, onda se krajnje d izgo
vara t. Ask — asked (a:skt). Help — helped (helpt).
Pass — passed (past) Wash — washed (w°št).
U engleskom postoji tendencija da se nenaglašeni slogovi skrate, pa čak i gutaju. Otud smo i imali izgovore
kao listen — lisn, every — evri, important — impo:tnt. Mi ćemo ovom posvetiti zasebnu lekciju. Zasad
zapamtite samo da je ovo e u prošlom vremenu uvek nenaglašeno, i da se zato gde god je to moguće, guta. Otud
asked — a:skt, helped — helpt, passed — pa:st, itd.
94. Prosto prošlo upotrebljava se za pričanje događaja koji su se odigrali u prošlosti. Ono se zato prevodi ili
našim pređašnjim ili prošlim vremenom. Last night I went to see a friend. We spoke about business. (biznes —
poslovi). He said he wanted to buy a house. He asked me for advice (ædvajs — savet).
95. Prosto prošlo ma i svoj odgovarajući trajni oblik. I walked i I was walking — išao sam, šetao sam. I
learnt i I was learning. Ovaj se oblik upotrebljava isto tako za pričanje, ali samo ako naročito želi da istakne
da je neka radnja trajala duže vremena. I was learning English all day yesterday. — Ceo dan sam juče učio
engleski.
96. — Trajno prosto prošlo — mi ćemo ga nazvati tako jer ćete na taj način najlakše zapamtiti njegovu
funkciju — upotrebljava se mahom da se opiše neka radnja koja se dešavala istovremeno sa nekom dru gom.
Tada su te dve radnje obično vezane rečcom when — kada. I was breakfasting when my friend came.
She was just going out when her mother arrived. — Ona je taman izlazila kada je stigla njena majka. I
was waiting for a train when the porter came with a letter.
MR. BROWN IS DIFFICULT
e
(difik lt — težak; prenosno difficult znači i nezgodan).
While Mr. and Mrs. Brown were dressing for dinner, Mr. Brown turned to his wife (wajf — žena,
supruga).
(Razlikujte woman žena uopšte od wife — supruga).
»Did you hear what Mary said?«
»Yes, I did«.
»She said Mr. Miller wanted to marry her«.
Mi bismo ovde rekli: da je uzme za ženu, a Englezi upotrebljavaju prošlo vreme. Kada Englezi upotrebljavaju
prošlo namesto našeg sadašnjeg objasnićemo-docnije.
»Yes, that is what she said«.
Ali ovo ne zadovoljava g. Browna. On traži de-finitivnije izjašnjenje.
»What did you think of that?«
»I don't know. He seems (si:m — izgledati) quite a nice man«.
»You said that before. But you heard what he said he was.« Ali ti si čula šta je rekao da je (u engle-
skom: da je bio).
»Yes, I did. He said he was a bank clerk«.
Sad već nagađate da se posle said upotrebljava. prošlo vreme. Pogodili ste.
»Mabel, I am surprised at you«, (Ti me iznenađuješ. Bukvalno: ja sam iznenađen na tebe. Mabel — mejbl —
je očevidno ime gđe Brown) uzrujava se Brown. »Do you think we can let (dopustiti) our daughter (do:te —
kći) marry a bank clerk?«
»Why not, if Mary wants him?«
»I cannot undersand (andestasnd — razumeti) you«.
»It is she (ona je ta) who will be married (koja će biti udata), not you or I. And you know this modern
(m°dœn — moderan) generation (dženerejšn — generacija, pokolenje)«.
»Yes, I do. They are awful (o:ful — strašan). We were much better. We obeyed (obej — slušati, u
smislu biti poslušan) our parents. I always (olwejz — uvek) obeyed my father and mother. I was a good boy«,
završava g. Brown zadovoljan svojom vrlom prošlošću.
Zadatak. Šta je gđa Brown rekla svome mužu? Rekla je: ti si bio dobar dečak kada si bio mali. Popio sam
čašu mleka za doručak. Učio sam englesku gramatiku (grammar — græme) kada je ona stigla kući. Ja sam brojao
stolice, kada me je moj otac prekinuo (interrupt — int erapt). Našao sam svoj šešir ispod (under — ande) stola
(table — tejbl). Govorio je engleski sasvim dobro. Rekao je da uči (was learning) engleski.
Rešenje. He will buy a dictionary. I shall pay you for these two knives. I am going to bathe. He will eat a little
meat and vegetables. That will happen tomorrow evening. That will be very nice. Will you go
to the cinema? I shall, after supper. Mary is going to (will) speak with her mother. John will (is going to) buy a
ring. I shall (am going to) introduce you to my friends.

ČETRDESETI ČAS
THE PERFECT
97. Sem prostog prošlog u engleskom postoji i
sadašnje prošlo vreme koje mi nemamo. Ono se gradi
na ovaj način: I have listened, he has listened, she has
listened, we have listened, you have listened, they have
listened.
98. Sadašnje prošlo ne upotrebljava se za pri
čanje, nego samo za konstataciju da se neka radnja
odigrala i završila u prošlosti. Zapamtite da se sada
šnjim prošlim ne označava tačan trenutak kada se
radnja odigrala. Ako označite tačno vreme nekom
rečju kao yesterday, at five o'clock, last night itd
morate upotrebiti prosto prošlo. I have finished (finiš
— svršiti) my work. I have come to ask you something.
Došao sam da vas nešto pitam. She has seen her
mother. Videla je svoju majku.
 99. Naše prošlo vreme prevodi se čas jednim čas
drugim engleskim prošlim. Koje će se upotrebiti zavisi
često i od shvatanja. Tako: video sam ga; može biti i
I saw him i I have seen him. Ako mislite na radnju, tj.
pričate, vi ćete upotrebiti I saw him. Ako želite samo
da konstatujete da ste ga videli bez obzira šta se do
godilo u isto vreme, reći ćete I have seen him.
100. Sadašnje prošlo može da se upotrebi još u
jednom slučaju: to je kada radnja započeta u prošlosti
još traje. I have learnt English for two months. Učim
engleski već dva meseca. I have been here since five
o'clock. Evo me tu još od pet sati. U ovom slučaju, englesko sadašnje prošlo prevodi se našim
sadašnjim.
101. Trajno sadašnje prošlo ređe je u upotrebi. Njime se Englezi služe ako naročito žele da istaknu da
je neka radnja započeta u prošlosti neprekidno trajala, i da još traje. I have been learning English since
April. Učim engleski od aprila! Ovde se podrazumeva: i još učim. They have been walking outside Dover for
two hours. Evo već čitava dva sata kako se šetaju izvan Dovera. Podrazumeva se: i još se šetaju. I ovo se
vreme, prevodi ili našim sadašnjim, ili prošlim.
Oblici trajnog sadašnjeg prošlog su: I have been listening, he has been listening, we have been listening,
you have been listening, they have been listening.
Za vas je najvažnije da naučite prosto prošlo i sadašnje prošlo. I da zapamtite da u pričanju upotrebljavate
prosto prošlo, a za obične konstatacije da se
nešto dogodilo u prošlosti da upotrebite sadašnje prošlo. Ostale oblike dovoljno je da razumete. Izbe-
gavajte da ih upotrebljavate, da se ne biste izgubili u nepotrebnim finesama i komplikacijama.

MR. AND MRS. BROWN DISCUSS MR. MILLER

(diskas — diskutovati, pretresti).

»I don't like this Miller«, zaključuje g. Brown, i onda se rešava da detektivski ispita čitavo njegovo
kretanje. »When did he come down?«
(Down je dole, a ovde znači »iz Londona«. Ako idete u London, vi idete up — gore, nagore).
»I think he came yesterday«.
Gđa Brown za običan događaj upotrebljava obično prošlo vreme. Ali podozrivi g. Brown kaže:
»I don't believe it. I think he has been here since Thursday or Friday«, i time sadašnjim prostim iska-
zuje da Millerova zločinačka radnja, započeta u četvrtak ili petak, još traje. Pa ni to g. Brownu nije dosta. On
vidi još dalje smerove Millerove. »I think he has been waiting all the time (celo vreme) for Mary«.
»I don't think he has been waiting here since Thursday«, brani ga gđa Brown: »Mary told me that
he came down on Saturday after us«.
»No, no, I don't believe it« , brani se Brown. »I don't like Miller. And I WILL NOT have him
for my son-in-law«.
(Son — san — sin; law — l:o — zakon; son-in-law
— sin po zakonu, tj. zet. Slično postoji daughter-in-law
— snaja, father-in-law —tast ili svekar, mother-in-law
— tašta ili svekrva).
(Time što je g. Brown naglasio ono will not on je hteo da kaže da ne upotrebljava prosto buduće
vreme: neću imati, nego da naglašava rešenost: ja neću njega za zeta)«.
»But, Henry«, veli gđa Brown pomirljivo, »you cannot prevent (privent — sprečiti) it, if Mary wants to
marry him«.
»No, no«, Brown je rešen. »He is poor, and I don't want a poor bank clerk for my son-in-law«.
»Why not, if he is nice? And I think Mr. Brown is quite nice«.
»That is enough (inaf — dosta), Mabel«, Brown je besan. »I see that my whole family (ho u l — ceo
fæmili — porodica) is against me. But i have decided (disajd — odlučiti, rešiti): I will not allow it!« (ælau
— dopustiti).
Zadatak. Tek što sam stigao. Jeste li videli mog oca? Nisam. Doneo sam vam jednu knigu. Gde ste je
našli? Našao sam je u jednoj knjižari (bookshop)
blizu škole. Je li moj prijatelj došao? Nije. Obećao sam da ću slušati svoje roditelje. Jašim još od doručka.
Slušam radio (već) celo jutro (radio — rejdio). Radim na ovoj knjizi od prošle godine.
Rešenje. What did Mrs. Brown say to her husband? She said: you were a good boy when you were small. I
drank a glass of milk for breakfast. I was learning English grammar when she arrived home. I was counting (the)
chairs, when my father interrupted me. I found my hat under the table. He spoke English quite well. He said he was
learning English.

FORTY FIRST LESSON VERBS

.102. Neodređeni način gradi se kada se pred glagol stavi rečca to. To buy — kupiti, to wash — prati.
103. Posle glagola can, could, shall, should, will,
would, may, might, must do i let ovo to se izostavlja.
I can go. Let him come. He must pay. She may write.
 104. Prilog vremena sadašnjeg gradi se nastav
kom ing. Speaking — govoreći, answering — odgova
rajući, buying — kupujući.
105. Ako se glagol svršava na e ono se u pisanju
izostavlja: come — coming, write — writing, smile —
smiling.
106. Ako se glagol svršava na suglasnik kome
prethodi kratak samoglasnik, suglasnik se udvaja: sit
— sitting, run — running, ali keep — keeping.
107. Zapovedni način za drugo lice jednine i mno
žine isti je kao i glagol: go! — idi ili idite! come! —
dođi ili dođite.
108. Zapovedni način za prvo i treće lice jednine
ili množine gradi se kada se pred glagol stavi rečca
let. Let him come — neka dođe, let us come — do-dimo, let them come — neka dođu. Let him read —
neka čita, let them read — neka čitaju, let us read — čitajmo.
109. Glagolska imenica istovetna je po obliku sa
prilogom vremena sadašnjeg. Reading — čitanje.
Standnig — stajanje. Buying — kupovanje.
110. Oba glagolska prideva grade se nastavkom
ed. Pravila u vezi sa pisanjem ovog oblika data su
pod brojevima 91 do 93.
Prema tome excused — znači i izvinio i izvinjen, damaged (dæmidžd) i oštetio i oštećen, prevented —
sprečio i sprečen.
Oba značenja naravno imaju i pridevi nepravilnih glagola. Tako je bought — i kupio, i kupljen, seen-— i
video i viđen, given — i dao i dat.

MISS FISHER GETS A LETTER

(get — dobiti, primiti).

Let us go back to London now. And let us find the Continental Hotel. (k°ntinentl — kontinentalan
tj. iz Evrope). Two ladies have just entered (konstatacija skorašnje radnje). One of the ladies is older, and
the other is younger (adh e — drugi). They have just approached the clerk at the desk.
(Approach — æprouč — prići, približiti se. Zabeležite da je u engleskom approach somebody — nekoga, a
ne »nekome« kao kod nas. The desk — desk pisaći sto).
Good morning«, said the older lady«.
»Good morning, madam«.
We have reserved (rizœ:v — rezervisati, zadržati) a room at your hotel«.
»May I have your names, please?«
(Englezi vole da stave please na kraju).
»Mrs. and Miss Fisher«.
Gospođa ovo Mrs. izgovara misis, jer misis je počasna titula: gospođa. Kada bi kazala mistress — mistres
— to bi podrazumevalo nešto drugo. School mistress je učiteljica. Za devojku mistress je gospodarica, a za
muškarca je metresa, ljubaznica.
»Oh, yes, your letter came yesterday. You want a room with two beds and a bathroom«.
(Bath — ba:th — kupatilo, kada, bath-room — kupatilo, odeljenje).
»That's right«.

»Here (ovamo), boy! Will you show the ladies room number (namb e — broj) sixty-three on the sec-
ond floor (flo: — sprat. Inače floor znači i pod, patos)«.
»Yes, sir«.
»Excuse me, madam, one moment (moument — trenutak). There is a letter for you. It arrived last
night«.
»Thank you«, said Miss Fisher and took the letter.
»Thank you«. Ovo drugo thank you kaže hotel clerk. Englezi su toliko učtivi da i onaj koji vam učini
nešto kaže thank you.
Pošto su se upisale u knjigu, the ladies followed (f°lo u — sledevati, ići za nekim) the boy up (uz) the stairs.
The boy was leading, carrying (kæri — nositi) the bags.
(Lead — led — led — li:d — led — led — voditi. Leading, carrying, ističe se trajna radnja. The bag — bæg —
torba. Zapazite: follow nekoga, ne nekome).
 Zadatak. Hoću da jašim od jutra do mraka (from — till evening). Ona mi mora reći koliko staje (cost
—k°st) stan (flat). Možete ići za mnom. Hajdemo da vidimo ko je došao. Možete li mi reći ko je gospo-
din, sa crnim šeširom? Ne možete uzeti ovog psa. Ono je kupljeno. Neka pročita ovo pismo, pa (and) — neka
mi kaže šta misli.
Rešenje. I have just arrived. Have you seen my father? No, I have not. I have brought you a book. Where did
you find it? I found it at a bookshop near the school. Has my friend come? No, he has not. I have promised
to obey my parents. I have been reading since breakfast. I have been listening to the radio all the morning (the
whole morning). I have been working on this book since last year.

FORTY SECOND LESSON

VERBS: POGODBENI NAČIN I TRPNO STANJE
1 1 1 . Pogodbem način gradi se ovako:
I should learn — učio bih ,
He would learn — on bi učio
She would learn — ona bi učila
We should learn — učili bismo
You would learn — učili biste
They would learn — oni bi učili
Kao i u budućem vremenu shall i will, tako i ovde will se često upotrebljava u običnom govoru ne samo
za drugo i treće, nego i za prvo lice. Zasad samo naučite oblike, a docnije ćemo imati nekoliko zasebnih
lekcija o upotrebi.
112. Prošlo vreme pogodbenog načina pravi se
ovako:
I should have listened — trebalo je da slušam,
ili bio bi slušao,
He would have listened — trebalo je da sluša,
ili bio bi slušao,
She would have listened — trebalo je da sluša,
ili bila bi slušala
We should have listened — trebalo je da slušamo, ili bili bismo slušali
You would have listened — trebalo je da slušate,
ili bili biste slušali
They would have listened — trebalo je da slušaju,
ili bili bi slušali.
Ovo je redak oblik, i ne morate se mnogo mučiti da ga naučite. Glavno je da ga razumete ako na njega
naiđete.
113. Trpno stanje gradi se u engleskom isto kao
i u našem jeziku, tj. upotrebom glagolskog prideva i
oblika glagola to be — biti. Tako imamo:
I am surprised — iznenađen sam
I was surprised — bio sam iznenađen
I shall be surprised — biću iznenađen.
U engleskom je trpno stanje mnogo prostije nego u nemačkom ili francuskom jeziku, gde se ono gradi
nekad upotrebom glagola biti a nekad imati.
114. Sigurno ste dosad zapazili kako mnogi en
gleski glagoli uzimaju četvrti padež tamo gde naši
uzimaju treći. Imali smo na primer: I paid him —
platio sam mu. I told him — rekao sam mu. He flat-
tered her — laskao joj je. They are following him — idu za njim.
Ovi glagoli, pošto imaju za sobom četvrti padež, tj. prelazni su, mogu da imaju trpno stanje u engleskom.
I am told — rečeno mi je. I am paid — isplaćen sam. She is flattered — to joj laska. He is followed by
somebody — za njim ide neko. Mi, očevidno, ne možemo ove oblike da prevedemo trpnim stanjem, nego
moramo da se spomognemo slobodnim prevodom.
Trpno stanje je u engleskom veoma važno, jer se upotrebljava mnogo češće nego kod nas, naročito u
novinarstvu. Zato je od najveće važnosti da dobro naučite ovo pravilo, jer bez njega nećete moći maći u
engleskom.

MISS FISHER'S LETTER

»This is the room«, said the boy, and opened (o u pn — stvoriti) the windows. »It has a beautiful
view (vju: — pogled). It looks on the Thames« (Temz — sa članom, jer pred rekama ima člana). And here,
the boy opened another (ænadh e — još jedan) door, »is the bathroom«.
After the boy had gone (pošto je dečak otišao), Miss Fisher sat on the sofa (so ufa — divan, kanabe),
and began to read the letter.
 »From whom is the letter, Daisy?« asked her mother.
»It is from Mary Brown. Oh, mother, it is such an exciting letter«, exclaimed Miss Fisher.
Zapamtite da se kaže such a, quite a i half a, a ne kao kod ostalih prideva a good, a beautiful, itd.
Exciting — eksajting — uzbudljiv. Exclaim — eksklejm — uzviknuti.
»What does she say?«
Let us look over (ou ve — iznad, preko) Miss Fisher's shoulder (šoulde — rame) and read the letter with
her.
The King George Hotel High Street
Dover August 28th, 1951
Kod Engleza je običaj da se na svakom pismu — pa ma to bilo starim prijateljima koji se znaju — ispiše
adresa u desnom gornjem uglu. Datum se može staviti dvojako: ili August 28th ili 28th August. Godina se čita
nineteen — fifty one. Tako se, u godini 1815 kaže in eighteen — fifteen. Reč godinu nije potrebno kazati.
My dear Daisy,
Iz ovoga odmah vidimo da su Mary i Dejzi velike prijateljice. Kod Engleza je etiketa u pismima do krajnosti
razvijena, i svaki, odnos obeležen je tačno načinom na koji se pismo počinje i završava. Kod njih fraza
»poštovani gospodine« ili »štovana gospođo« ne postoji. Sasvim nepoznato lice osloviće se u pismu sa Dear Sir,
ili Dear Madam. Međutim ako ste lice ma i jednom sreli i s njime izmenjali dve reči, oslovićete ga sa Dear Mr.
Brown, Dear Mrs. Green, ili Dear Miss Fisher (fiše). Ako lice poznajete sasvim intimno, onda muškarcu možete
izostaviti ono Mr., i napisati samo Dear Brown. Ako su vam odnosi drugarski, tj. ako biste dotičnom licu kod
nas rekli »ti«, onda možete početi i, sa Dear John, Dear Mary.
Zadatak. Poštovani g. Jones (džouns). Vratio sam se kući prekjuče. Želim (to wish — wiš) da vam se
zahvalim na (for) vrlo prijatnom (agreeable — egriebl) vremenu koje sam imao sa vama i vašom porodicom. Ja
nisam vrlo vešt (clever at — klev e æt) pisanju
engleskih pisama, ali se nadam da ćete me razumeti (understand). Pisaću vam opet kada nađem (find) vremena,
jer (for) meni je potrebno dugo vremena da napišem jedno englesko pismo. Ali se nadam (hope — ho u p —
nadati se) da ću uskoro (soon — sun) umeti (be able) da pišem brže (quick — kwik).
Rešenje. I want to ride from morning till evening. She must tell me how much the flat costs. You may
follow me. Let us go to see who has come. Can you tell me who is the gentleman with the black hat? You
cannot take that dog. It is bought. Let him read this letter, and (let him) tell me what he thinks.

FORTY THIRD LESSON VERBS: CONCLUDED

(k°nklu:d — završiti)
115. Davno prošlo vreme glasi:
I had listened — bejah slušao
He had listened — on bejaše slušao
She had listened — ona bejaše slušala
We had listened — mi bejasmo slušali
You had listened — vi bejaste slušali
They had listened — oni bejahu slušati
116. Prilog vremena prošlog gradi se od priloga
vremena sadašnjeg glagola have i glagolskog prideva.
Having listened — slušavši, pošto je slušao, kada je
saslušao. Having found — našavši, pošto je našao,
kada je našao. Having read — pročitavši, pošto je pročitao, kada je pročitao.
117. Upitni oblici kod pomoćnih glagola prave se kada se izmenja red reči. Pomoćni glagoli su: have,
be, shall, will, can, must, may, need, ought.
Am I tall? Can you speak? Must you go? Was I good? Were they at home?
Ovo pravilo, naravno, važi i za sve oblike koji se prave pomoćnim glagolima.
Shall I come? Will they believe? Will he ring?
Have I come? Has he rung?
Had they listened? Had she come?
118. Upitni oblici kod ostalih glagola, i kod vre
mena koja se ne grade pomoćnim glagolima, prave
se kada se pred glagol stavi rečca do, a za prošlost
did.
Do you smoke? Do you drink? Do you believe? Did you smoke? Did you drink? Did you believe?
119. Odrečni oblici pomoćnih glagola, i vremen
skih oblika koji se grade pomoćnim glagolima, prave
se kada se iza pomoćnog glagola stavi not.
I have not seen it. They will not believe. She has not come. They could not speak. He must not tell.
120. Odrečni oblici ostalih glagola prave se kada
se pred glagol stavi rečca don't, a za prošlost did not.
I don't smoke. He does not believe. They don't ride.
 I did not smoke. He did not believe. They did not ride.
121. Razlikujte kada se za odricanje upotrebljava
no a kada not. Not ide uz glagole. I have not seen.
A no ide ispred imenica. I have no book. She has no
father. Thy have no house.
Ovim smo završili u devetnaest lekcija celu gramatiku. Posle ovoga ostaje nam samo da ove oblike utvrdimo
i da ih dopunimo izvesnim detaljima.
MISS FISHER'S LETTER
»My dear Daisy,
Time što je pred Dear Daisy stavila još i my Miss Brown dala je pismu još srdačniji oblik.
I have great news to tell you.
(News — nju:z — novost, novosti. Reč news iako
ima oblik množine, završavajući se na s, upotrebljava
se kao jednina. Zato se kaže: What is the news? —
Šta ima novo?)
I have met a certain (sœ:tn — izvesatn). Mr. Miller. Konstatacija činjenice koja važi i za sadašnjost.
We met first in a park, and we talked to each other (uzajamno, vidi pravilo 52). Mary sada prelazi
na pričanje, pa zato i na prosto prošlo.
Then we met again at a tea party with the Greens. Party — pa:ti — je društvo, skup; tea-party — ča-
janka; slično možete imati dinner-party, supper-party, itd. Greens u množini, tj. Greenovi, odgovara našoj
množini Jovanovićevi, Petrovićevi.
I thought him a nice man, though not very clever. I thought him — smatrala sam ga, mislila sam da
je on. Though — dhou — iako, mada. Clever u engleskom kao i nice ima opšte, šire značenje. Kao što je nice
opšti povoljan pridev za fizičke i moralne oso bine, tako je clever opšti povoljan pridev za umne osobine. Clever
se može prevesti sa vešt, pametan, dovitljiv, bistar, darovit, inteligentan, a znači upravo po malo od svega toga.
Zadatak. Je li on dobar čovek? Je li videla ona naš novi stan? Jesu li bili kod kuće kada si došao? Je li
potrebno (need) da mu kažete šta se desilo? Pušite li mnogo (many!) cigareta dnevno? (a day). Ne pušim
više od petnaest. Jeste li pušili više prošle (last) godine? Jesam, pušio sam tada (then) dvadeset do dvadeset
i pet. Morate li da nađete (find) novog čuvara? (keeper). Sme li on da dođe?
Rešenje: Dear Mr. Jones. I returned home the day before yesterday. I wish to thank you for the very
agreeable time (which) I had with you and your family. I am not very clever at writing English letters, but I
hope that you will understand me. I shall write to you again when I find time, for I need a long time to write
an English letter. But I hope that I shall soon be able to write more quickly.

FORTY FOURTH LESSON

MISS FISHERS LETTER CONTINUED

»I must tell you what he looks like«.

(Like — lajk — kao; look like — izgledati, ali i ličiti; what he looks like — kako izgleda).
He is rather (ra:dh e — dosta, prilično) tall, and has a nice little, black moustache (musta:š — brkovi.
Našoj reči koja je u množini: brkovi, odgovara engleska u jednini: moustache).
I would not call him beautiful, but he is quite good-loking. (Good looking — dobar na oko, lep na oko,
kao što je bad looking — ružan na oko).
I know you have guessed what has happened.
(Guess — ges — pogoditi. Ovde ćemo, jel'te, izgovoriti gest. Opet konstatacija nečeg u skorašnjoj prošlosti,
jer Daisy je pogodila šta se desilo odmah čim je pročitala rečenicu).
But let me tell you everything slowly (prilog od slow). I quite liked Mr. Miller (sasvim mi se dopao),
but I did not think of him any more (eni mo: e više — ovu kombinaciju objasnićemo docnije) at the time
(u to vreme).
A few days ago Mr. Miller appeared again at Dover. (Ago — egou — ipre, ranije. Englezi kažu: Two
days ago — pre dva dana. A few days ago — pre nekoliko dana. Ago se stavlja na kraju. Few — fju:
— malo, nekoliko, isto što i some; samo što se few,
ili a few, upotrebljava samo za stvari koje se broje.
Appear — æpi: e — pojaviti se).
I must mention (menšn — pomenuti, spomenuti) that I have come here with father and mother to
spend our holiday.
(I have come — sadašnje prošlo, jer su Miss Brown i njeni roditelji još u Doveru — pravilo 100.
Father i mother bez člana — pravilo 6. Spend — spent — spent — spend —spent — spent — potrošiti,
ali i prenosno: potrošiti vreme, tj. provesti. Holiday — h°lidej — praznik, raspust, letnji odmor).
I met him when I was walking along the street, and then we walked together (tugedh e — zajedno)
and talked about many things. Suddenly Mr. Miller proposed to me.
(Propose — propouz — predložiti, prenosno: zaprositi).
 Imagine how astonished I was!
Imagine — amædžin — zamisli. Astonish — æst°niš — iznenaditi. Astonished ćete naravno izgo voriti
æst°ništ. Red reči u ovoj rečenici je izvrnut. To je zato što je ovo uzvik; zamisli kako sam bila iznenađena!
Slično ćete reći posle how: He told me how beautiful I was. — Rekao mi je kako sam lepa. Ovde, posle told, kao
i ranije posle said, imamo prošlo vreme gde bismo u našem jeziku upotrebili sadašnje).
Now, I know my dear Daisy, you wonder (wand e
— čuditi se, pitati se — kod nas povratno, kod En
gleza ne) what I am going to answer him (ga, nje: mu!)
I have not decided yet (jet — još, vremenski, ne za količinu. Za količinu je more).
Father is very angry (ængri — ljut). He will not hear of Mr. Miller.
(Hear of, think of, talk of — čuti o, misliti o, govoriti o. A može i hear about, think about, talk
about).
He says Mr. Miller is a bank clerk and poor, and he does not want a poor man for a son-in-law.
You know father is rich and very proud (praud — ponosit). I suppose (s e po uz — pretpostaviti) he would
like a rich banker (bænke — bankar) or a lord (lo:d — lord). Mother is on my side (sajd — strana), of
course (°vko:s — naravno, dabome).
I told you had not decided (opet prošlo posle told). But I may decide (ali ću se možda odlučiti) in
favour (in fejve — u korist) of Mr. Miller, just because (biko:z — zato što, just because — baš zato što)
father is against him.
I have no more time and so (sou — tako) I must finish now. (No pred imenicom pravilo 121). But I
shall write and let you know as soon as I have decided.
Let you know — izvestiću te, let somebody know — izvestiti nekoga. As soon as — æz-su:n-æz — čim.
Zadatak. Primio sam (receive — risi:v) vaše pismo pre dva dana. Nisam imao vremena da odgovorim
ranije (sooner). Milo mi je da ste dobro. G. Jones rekao mi je da niste (pazite na vreme!) dobro. Čujem (I
understand) da će Miss Brown da se uda, ali ne znam da li (whether — wedh e) je istina. Pisaću opet, Čim
čujem šta se dogodilo.
Rešenje. Is he a good man? Has she seen our new flat? (Može i did she see). Were they at home
when you came? Need you tell him what (has) hap-
pened? Do you smoke many cigarettes a day? I don't smoke more than fiften. Did you smoke more last year?
Yes, I did, then I smoked twenty to twenty five. Must you find a new keeper? May he come?

FORTY FIFTH LESSON MISS FISHER'S LETTER CONCLUDED

»With much love
Mary.«
Vi se naravno ne biste potpisali sa with much love. To tako pišu devojke jedna drugoj, ili deca rodi-
teljima. Vaš potpis zavisiće od toga kako ste počeli pismo. Ako ste počeli sa Dear Sir ili Dear Madam
potpisaćete se Yours truly (tru:li — zaista, istinski) ili sa Yours faithfuly (fejthfuli — verno, lojalno). To je
zvanična ili poslovna formula. Ako ste pisali prijatelj sko pismo i počeli ga sa Dear Mr. Jones, ili Dear Mrs.
Green, potpisaćete prijateljskom formulom Yours sincerely (sinsi:li — iskreno, od sincere — iskren). Ako
to prijateljstvo želite naročito da podvučete, možete potpisati i sa Yours very sincerely, ili sa Yours
affectionately (affection — æfekšn — naklonost, ljubav, simpatija; affectionately — æfekšenætli — sa sim-
patijom, s naklonošću, prijateljski). Postoji još i za veoma intimno prijateljstvo, ali se retko upotrebljava:
always yours — o:lwejz uvek vaš, i yours ever — eve — zauvek.
Na dnu pisma Mary Brown je stavila P. S. My kind regards to your mother. Regards — riga:dz —
znači obzir, poštovanje. Englezi nikada ne upotrebljavaju našu frazu »s poštovanjem« nego kažu my kind
regards — bukvalno: s ljubaznim obzirima. To greet — gri:t je pozdraviti, ali se Englez tom rečju u pismu
neće nikad poslužiti, nego reći Please remember me to your father — molim vas spomenite me vašem ocu.
Ostaje još da vidimo kako je Miss Brown napisala adresu. Ona je napisala:
Miss Daisy Fisher
Continental Hotel
Buckingham Street
London
Prvo dakle ulicu i broj — ako je potreban — pa tek onda ime grada, što je obrnuto od našeg
običaja.
Ako pišete muškom licu stavićete na adresu:
John Brown Esq.
a ne Mr. John Brown. Mr. upotrebljavaju Amerikanci, dok Englezi stavljaju Esq. što je skraćenica od
esquire — eskwaje. To esquire bilo je ranije najniža titula plemstva, a danas se stavlja u znak poštovanja i
licima koja sa plemstvom nikada nikakve veze nisu imali.
When Miss Daisy had finished her letter, she turned to her mother, and aksed her:
»What do you think of this?«
»I don't know what to think. You know Mary better. Parhaps she will not marry Mr. Miller after all«.
(After all — bukvalno: posle svega — znači i
— ipak).
»I don't know, mother, but I think she will marry him, just because her father is against him.«
»We shall see«.
Yes, we shall see. I am going to write to Marry today, because I want to hear the whole story (sto:ri
— priča) from her.
Zadatak. Molim vas pišite čim imate vremena. S poštovanjem. Javi mi se (let me know) čim stigneš.
Tvoj. Molim vas pozdravite svoju babu.
Šta je Miss Brown pisala svojoj prijateljici? (did!) Pisala joj je da ju je g. Miller zaprosio (pazite na
padež!) Šta je Daisy mislila o pismu svoje prijateljice? Hoćeš li da misliš o ovome? Hoću. Mislio sam o tome ceo
dan juče.
Rešenje. I received your letter two days ago. I had no time to answer it sooner. I am glad that you are
well. Mr. Jones told me that you were not well. I understand that Miss Brown is going to marry, but I
don't know whether it is true. I shall write again, as soon as I hear what has happened.

FORTY SIXTH LESSON

Pre nego što idemo dalje, potrebno je da pretresemo nekoliko važnih stvari u vezi s izgovorom i naglaskom.
Sigurno vam je palo u oči kako izgovor mnogih samoglasnika odstupa od opštih pravila iznesenih u dvadeset
sedmom času. To je zato što su se ta pravila odnosila samo na jednosložne i dvosložne reči i na naglašene
slogove. U engleskom međutim veoma važnu ulogu igra činjenica da li je slog naglažen ili ne.
Engleski naglasak je mnogo odsečniji od našeg. On je, ustvari, toliko otsečan, da zbog njegove jačine
nenaglašeni slogovi gube i od svoje dužine i od svoje jasnoće. Engleski naglašeni slog je kao neki debeli
gospodin u tramvaju koji je zauzeo mesto i to, tako da je njegovom sapuntiku, nenaglašenom slogu, ostalo
samo pola mesta, da se na njemu zbije kako zna i ume.
Mnogo zavisi od toga da li se reč izgovara u reci taciji i pažljivom govoru, ili u brzom, svakodnevnom govoru. U
prvom slučaju, svaki slog putuje prvom klasom, i debeli gospodin naglašeni slog, neće pri tisnuti nikoga. Ali u
običnom, svakodnevnom govoru, postoji jako izražena tendencija za gutanjem nena-
glašenih slogova. Nenaglašeni samoglasnik ili se skrati i postane mukao, ili se sasvim izgubi.
Da pokažemo ovo na nekoliko primera. Reči break i fast, koje zasebno glase brejk (slomiti), i fa:st (post),
kada se sjedine u novu reč breakfast, izgovaraju se ne »brejkfa:st«, nego brekf e st«. Slično reč man, koja se
za sebe izgovara mæn, u složenicama postaje men: gentlemen — džentlmen; — postman — poustmen, salesman —
sejlzmen. Slično land (lænd) zemlja postaće u Scotland — sk°tl end.
Ovaj princip, naravno, ne važi samo za složenice nego za sve reči. Pravilo je da svi nenaglašeni samoglasnici
imaju tendenciju da se pretvore u muklo » e «.
Tako će postati muklo » e« i »a« u woman — wum en, ili u about — ebaut, i »e« u hundred — handred, ili u
parent — pærent, i »io« u dictionary — dikšeneri. Što u reči dictionary i glasovi »a« i »y« nisu postali » e« može
se objasnili iz onog našeg poređenja o gospodinu u tramvaju. Najviše će se zbiti onaj koji sedi do njega, a onim
drugim već je lakše.
Glasovno, ovo se može objasniti ovako. Englez je u izgovoru naglašenog samoglasnika morao da-
digne jezik malo više. I on se zato odmara u idućem slogu. Umesto da digne jezik dovoljno koliko mu treba da
izgovori »a«, »e«, »o«, »æ« ili koji bilo glas, on ga samo digne upola, i progunđa na dnu usta i jezika neki
približan mukli glas. Tačna boja tog muklog glasa zavisiće u mnogom od brzine kojom se govori. Matematičke
preciznosti tu nema. Glavno je da shvatite princip, a to je: da svi samoglasnici koji se nalaze u nenaglašenim
slogovima imaju tendenciju da izgube od svoje jasnoće i dužine, i prema tome da postanu muklo »e«.
Iz ovoga razloga svaka engleska reč može se izgovoriti dvojako: pažljivo, sa svakim glasom čisto; i
brzo, sa svima nenaglašenim samoglasnicima muklo.
I prema tome, i izgovor skoro svake reči može se beležiti dvojako: za pažljiv, i za brzi govor. Tako method može
biti i meth°d i methed; nonsense — nonsens i nons ens; generous — džener°s i džen er es, dok će again i against
postati egen i egenst.
Nekada ovo zadaje ne male teškoće u beleženju izgovora. Glasovi »e« i »i«, na primer, tako su bliski jedan
drugom, da kada postanu mukli, skoro je nemoguće razlikovati muklo »e« od muklog »i«. Njihovi se mukli
glasovi, ustvari sreću na pola puta. I zato bi se, na pr. reč begin mogla beležiti i b egin i bigin, a receive i
resiv i risiv. To je isto kao 3.30 na satu, koje niti je 3 niti 4. Međutim u beleženju glasova mora se reći ili 3 ili 4,
sem ako se ne usvoji jedna veoma detaljna i komplikovana fonetika, tako detaljna da nema praktičnog značaja.
Vama, međutim, nije potrebno da sebi zadajete glavobolje oko toga.. Ostavite glavobolju onima koji beleže
izgovor: Vi samo shvatite princip. Jer onda ćete lako razume ti zašto se izgovor reči pencil, garden, madam,
koji smo dali kao pensil; ga:dem, mædæm, što je bilo tačno za lagani izgovor, može dati i kao pensl, ga:dn,
mædm, opet sasvim tačno, ali naravno, za brzi govor.
Stavljeni u mnogo slučajeva pred izbor da u ovom udžbeniku rešimo između dva izgovora, mi smo uglavnom
usvojili brzi, jer je lakše sa brzog preći na lagani, nego sa laganog na brzi. Pritom se ipak nismo kruto držali
pravila, nego smo u nekim slučajevima otstupili. Slučajevi u kojima smo otstupili, i dali lagani izgovor bili su
poglavito oni za koje smo opitima utvrdili da usled glasovne strukture našeg jezika, i usled toga što đaci iz ove
knjige uče izgovor sami, bez učitelja, mogu đacima zadati i suviše velike teškoće. U svakom slučaju mi
smo u ovom času sakupili i dali
kraći izgovor za sve one reči za koje ih iz raznih obzira nismo dali ranije.
Kao praktično uputstvo može vam se dati ovo. Ako nalazite da vam je teško da izgovorite mukli glas,
izgovorite prosto onaj glas od koga je mukli postao. Tj. umesto meth ed, dikš eneri, egen, če: izgovorite meth°d,
dikšoneri, ægen, če:r. To, iako nije sasvim tačno, neće biti ni mnogo pogrešno.

FORTY SEVENTH LESSEN

MR. BROWN READS HIS NEWSPAPERS
 While Miss Daisy was reading her letter, Mr. Brown was walking up and down his room at the King
George Hotel at Dover.
(Was reading jer se ovde naročito ističe trajnost radnje, koja je istovremena sa šetanjem g. Browna po sobi.
Ovo »po« kaže se na engleskom up and down »gore-dole«).
He was angry, because he could not find his morning papers (Ovde papers stoji umesto newspa-
pers — njuz,pejp ez, jer Englezi ne vole da skraćuju samo glasove nego i reči. Otud bus za omnibus, phone za
telephone, itd.).
»What have you two (vas dve) done with my paper?«
(Do — did — done — du: — did — dan).
»With what paper, father? The Times (tajmz) or the Daily Express (dejli ekspres — dnevni ekspres)?«
»Both .(bouth — oba)«.
»The Times was here a minute ago. And mother had the Express«.
»I never saw« — nikada nisam videla :— »the Express« brani se gđa Brown. U engleskom kao što
smo već jednom ranije videli upotrebljava se samo jedna jedina odrečna reč, gde kod nas stoje dve.
»Yes, you did, mother. You read us (opet četvrti padež, a ne treći) all about the woman in Canada
(kæneda) who has five children.«
»So I did. You are right.«
(Frazu so I did koja bukvalno znači: tako sam učinila, treba prevesti slobodno; zaista, istina, ili sasvim
slobodno: tako je).
»What did you do with the paper when you finished with it?«
»I cannot remember.«
Posle velike tražnje, uzviknuće Miss Brown.
»Here it is! Mother is sitting on it.«
Having found his paper (gramatika 116). Mr. Brown put (put — staviti) it under his arm (a:m —
ruka), went out on the terrace, and began to read it.
(Arm — je cela ruka, za razliku od hand — hænd
— ruka, šaka. Begin — began — begun — bigin —
bigæn — bigan — početi).
Pre nego što počnete da čitate novine sa g. Brownom, pročitajte još jednom trpno stanje, jer će se ono
neprestno ponavljati (vidi pravila 113 i 114).

MEETING OF THE CABINET

(mi:tin g — miting, sednica; kabinet — ministarski sa vet).
It is announced (ænauns) that a Cabinet Meeting will be held today.
(Ovo trpno stanje it is announced — javljeno je
— kod nas se bolje prevodi radnim stanjem: javlja
se. Hold — held — held — ho uld — held — held —
držati).
The Premier (premi:e — pretsednik ministarskog saveta). Mr. Attlee, is reported (ripo:t — objaviti) to
have returned to London last night.
(Evo primera gde se englesko trpno stanje uopšte ne može kod nas prevesti. Mi ne možemo reći G. Atli je
javljen, nego opisno: za g. Atlia javlja se).
Mr. Morrison will arrive tomorrow morning, just i n time (taman na vreme) for the meeting. The
meeting, it Is said (kaže se), will discuss the situation (sićuejšn
— položaj, situacija) in the Far East (fa:r-i:st — Da-
leki Istok, r se čuje jer je između dva samoglasnika).
The news from the Far East is considered (k°nside - smatrati) very serious (siri e s — ozbiljan). The
Chinese (čajni:z) are reported to have occupied (°kjupaj — zauzeti) the city of Seoul, the capital of
South Korea (siti — grad, kæpitl — glavni grad, sauth karia — Južna Koreja).
(To have occupied — očevidno prošlo vreme trpnog stanja — da su zauzeli).
It is expected (ekspekt — očekivati) that the British (britis) delegate (deligejt — delegat) at the
United Nations (junajted nejšnz — Ujedinjene nacije), Mr. Gladwin Jebb (Gledwin Džeb) will receive (risi:v
— primiti) new instructions (instrakšns — instrukcije).
Kao što vidite, iz ovog isečka, engleske novine nije teško čitati ako dobro znate trpno stanje. Veliki
broj reči daje se pogoditi jer je u međunarodnoj upotrebi.
Zadatak (prilog vremena prošlog i trpno stanje). Kada sam svršio (svoj) doručak, popušio sam dve ci-
garete. Kada sam ušao (u) sobu, videh tri tanjira na stolu. Pošto su kupili nameštaj (furniture), oni će sada
kupiti noževe, viljuške (fork — fo:k) i tanjire. Pošto je pročitao knjigu, on je ostavi na stolu. Rečeno mi
je da je on izašao. Javljaju (trpno!) da je francuski
poslanik stigao u London. Kažu da će ostati (stay) u Londonu do (until) iduće srede. Isto tako (also) kažu da će on
diskutovati zaštitu evropskih (European — juropien) interesa na Dalekom Istoku.
Rešenje. Please write as soon as you have time. Yours truly ili yours sincerely, Let me know as soon as you
arrive. Yours sincerely ili yours very sincerely. Remember me to your grandmother, please. What did Miss Brown
write to her friend? She wrote her that Mr. Miller had proposed to her. What did Daisy think of (about) the letter of
her friend? (her friend's letter). Will you think of (about) this? Yes, I will. I thought about it all day yesterday.
 FOURTY EIGHTH LESSON MR. BROWN STILL READS HIS PAPER
Mrs. Brown and Mary having gone to buy some things at the shops, Mr. Brown sat down on the terrace
to finish his paper. Let us read the paper with him.
RECORD NON-STOP FLIGHT OF A JET-PLANE ACROSS THE ATLANTIC
(Record — rek ed — rekord, zabeleška; non-stop
— nonstop — bez zaustavljanja, u ovom slučaju bez
spuštanja; flight — flajt — let. Ovo ght, koje ćete
naći na kraju mnogih, a naročito mislenih imenica,
čita se samo kao t. Na pr. right — rajt — pravo;.
height — hajt — visina; fight — fajt — borba.
Pred record nema člana jer se član u novinarskim naslovima često izostavlja.
Jet — džet — mlaz; plane (plejn — avion; jet-plane — avion s pogonom na mlaz; across — ekr°s
— preko; Atlantic — ætlæntik — Atlantski Okean).
The plane, a British »Canberra« bomber (bomb e — bombarder), took off (tejk of — uzleteti) from the
Aldegrove airbase (e: ebejz — aerodrom, vazduhoplovna baza) in Northern Ireland (no:then ajelænd — Severna
Irska) this afternoon in an attempt (atempt, ætempt — pokušaj) to fly straight (strejt — pravo) without
(widhaut — bez) a stop (st°p — zastoj, prekid, stanica) from Great Britain ( (grejt britn — Velika Britanija)
to America (æmerika, a brzo i emerika).
Reči attempt i stop vredi zapaziti. Ako pred njih stavimo član one postaju imenice: the attempt — pokušaj,
the stop — zastoj, prekid stanica. Ako pred njih stavimo rečcu to, one postaju glagoli : to attempt
— pokušati, to stop — zastati, stati, i zaustaviti. Na
sličan način veliki se broj engleskih reči može pretvo
riti po volji u imenice ili glagole. Na pr. to approach
— prići, prilaziti the approach — prilaz; to drink —
piti, the drink — piće. Evo jedan spisak reči koje mo
žete odmah pogoditi:
look — gledati, pogledati — pogled
seat posaditi sedište
hand pružiti ruka
call zvati, pozvati poziv
answer odgovoriti odgovor
excuse izviniti izvinjenje
bridge premostiti most
damage oštetiti šteta
love voleti ljubav
help pomoći pomoć
smile smešiiti se osmeh
dress obući (se) odelo
visit posetiti poseta
return vratiti (se) povratak
talk razgovarati razgovor
water politi, polivati voda
butter namazati maslom maslo
surprise iznenaditi iznenađenje
tune štimovati melodija
rule upravljati pravilo
step koraknuti, koračati korak
smoke pušiti, (dimiti se) dim
fight boriti se borba
attack napasti napad
shop kupovati po radnjama radnja
address napisati adresu adresa
The plane took of at 12,43 p. m. GMT (Greenwich Meam Time — grinič mi:n tajm — po griničkom vre-
menu) on Wednesday and arrived at Gander Airport (e:eport — aerodrom, vazdušno pristanište) in New-
foundland (Njufaundlænd — Nova Zemlja) at 4,56 p. m. GMT or 1,26 p. m. local time (loukl tajm — mesno
vreme). It covered (cav e — pokriti, u ovom slučaju preći) the distance almost (olmo u st — skoro) as fast as
(æs fast æs — isto toliko brzo kao) the sun (san — sunce), in fact (fækt — činjenica; in fækt — ustvari) only. 43
minutes behind it.
(Slova p. m. — čitajte pi,em — iza brojeva latinskog su porekla i stavljaju se u engleskom da naznače po
podne. Prema tome u razgovoru možete reći four o'clock in the afternoon, ili još prostije four p. m. Slično
se za jutro kaže a. m. — ej, em. Dakle five a. m. isto je što i five o'clock in the morning).
Preparations (prep erejšn — priprema) are being made (čine se — trajni trpni oblik) in America for
the aviators (eviejt e — avijatičar) reception (risepšn — doček, prijem).
(Nastavak tion, ition, ation, koji se čita šn, išn ili ejšn označava mislene imenice. Oni koji znaju
francuski mogu na taj način da pogode značenje nekih
2500 engleskih reči, iako valja napomenuti da značenje tih reči nije uvek sasvim podudarno).
Zadatak (ponavljanje raznih fraza i oblika). Nalazite li teško da čitate engleske novine? Ne nalazim. Tek
što sam stigao. Čime vas mogu uslužiti? Moj sat zaostaje deset minuta. Jesi li ručao? Jesam. On je viši od
nje. Kakav je čovek on? Treba da svršite knjigu sutra. Učim engleski svako jutro od deset do dvanaest.
Rekli ste da je on bolestan (ill — il). Ne, rekao sam da nije bolestan.
Rešenje. Having finished my breakfast. I smoked two cigarettes. Having entered the room, I saw three
plates on the table. Having bought the furniture, they will now buy knives, forks and plates. Having read the
book, he left it on the table. I am told that he has gone out. It is reported that the French Minister has
arrived in London. It is said that he will stay in London until next Wednesday. It is also said that he will
discuss the protection of European interests in the Far East.

FORTY NINTH LESSON MR. BROWN FINISHES HIS PAPER

Shall we finish the paper with him? Yes, let us. Mr. Brown has just turned the last pages (pejdž —
strana) to read the sporting news.
(Sport — spo:t — sport; sporting — sportski).

BEGINNING OF FOOTBALL SEASON

(biginin g — početak; football — futbo:l; season — si:zn — sezona).
With the return of autumn (o:t e m — jesen), the football season has begun in earnest.
(Earnest — œ:nest — ozbiljan; in earnest — ozbiljno. Naučite uzgred i spring — spring — proleće,
summer — same — leto, winter — winte — zima).
Some clubs (klab) have bought new players (pleje — igrač), while others (drugi) have tried to discover
(disk°v e — pronaći) new talent (tælent).
Imali smo ranije reč play — igrati. Nastavkom er dobili smo novu reč. Na isti način .možemo od već
poznatih reči da izgradimo puno novih, i da time na lak način obogatimo svoj rečnik. Er se naravno uvek
izgovara »e«.
writer pisac
speaker govornik
helper pomagač
lover ljubavnik
thinker mislilac
rider jahač
smoker pušač
attacker napadač
reporter izvestilac, reporter
teacher učitelj
ruler . vladar, ali i — lenjir
flatterer laskavac
chooser probirač
buyer kupac
flyer avijatičar
caller onaj koji zove, posetilac
runner trkač
discoverer pronalazač
It is expected therefore (dhe:fo: — zato) that the season will be a very interesting one (za gramatiku
videti 33 lekciju). The London clubs are reported to be much stronger this season than they were last
year. Their managers have been busy trying (traj — pokušati; bizi — zaposlen) to secure (sikju: e —
osigurati,
nabaviti) good new players, and it is expected that their teams (ti:m) will win many matches (mæč —
utakmica, meč) at home and abroad (ebro:d — bukvalno u inostranstvu, ovde: na tuđem terenu).
(Win — won — won — win — wan — wan — pobediti, dobiti u igra, na lutriji, dok je dobiti, primiti —
get ili receive. Match sem meč znači i šibica).
The best of the London clubs, the Arsenal (a:snel) Has begun the season well, winning two matches.
Having finished the sporting news, Mr. Brown read some of the advertisements (ædvœ:tisment — oglas).
HOUSE TO LET
Beautiful house to let in the best part (pa:t — deo, kraj) of London. Five bedrooms (bedru :m — spavaća soba)
two reception rooms (soba za primanje), bathroom, kitchen (kičn — kujna), garage (gæraž, ali se čuje i
nepravilno gæridž). Use (jus — upotreba) of garden. Central heating (centrel hi:ting — centralno grejanje).
Rent (rent— kirija) £ 200 P. A.
(Ovo P. A. skraćeno je za per annum — pœr — ænam — godišnje).
Rešenje. Do you find it difficult to read English papers? No, I don't find it difficult. I have just arrived. What can I do
for you? My watch is ten minutes slow. Have you lunched? Yes, I have. He is taller than she. What kind of a man is
he? You ought to finish the book tomorrow. I learn Egnlish every morning from ten to twelve (noon). You said
that he was ill. No, I said that he was not ill.

FIFTIETH LESSON
 You have been learning (gramatika 101) English now for fifty lessons (lesn — čas), and you have finished
half the course (ko:s — tečaj). You know be-
tween (bitwi:n — između) five and six hundred words (wœ:d — reč). You know all the grammar you need.
And you can make simple (simpl) phrases (frejz — fraza). It is time, therefore, for us to change (čejndž
— menjati, promeniti) our method.
From this lesson we shall begin to read more and more English, and less and less Serbo-Croatian
(kroejšn). It is by reading and speaking (by — baj — pomoću; by reading and speaking — čitanjem i
govorom) that you learn a foreign (f°rin — stran) language (længwidž — jezik) best. We shall begin with
a somewhat(samw°t — nešto, ponešto) changed (čændž — promeniti, izmeniti) story by (od, hrvatski: po) Oscar
Wilde (°sk e wajld) called »The Selfish Giant«. Oscar Wilde writes very good and clear (kli: e — jasan)
prose (pro uz — proza). The story is taken from a book called »The Happy Prince«.
If you don't undersatnd a phrase, don't worry (wari — briga, brinuti se). You will understand it
later, when you come back.
We shall also keep (zadržati) our friends, the Browns, the Greens, the Fishers, Mr. Miller and Mr.
Macpherson. They will speak in simple phrases, and repeat (ripi:t — ponoviti, ponavljati) them many
times. They will also help us with the grammar.
And now, let us begin the story.

THE SELFISH GIANT

(selfish — selfiš — sebičan; giant — džaj ent — džin, div).
Every afternoom as they were coming (dolazeći, kada su odlazili) from school, the children used to go
(odlazili su) and play in the Giant's garden.
(Za used to videti gramatičko objašnjenje na kraju lekcije).
It was a lovely (lavli — ljubak, divan, krasan) garden, with soft (s°ft — mek) green grass. Here and there
(ovde — onde) over the grass stood beautiful flowers (flaue — cvet) like stars (sta: — zvezda), and there
were twelve peach-trees (peach — pi:č — breskva, plod, voće; peach-tree — breskva, drvo). In the
spring they broke out (izbiše) into delicate (deliket
— delikatan, tanan) blossoms (bl°sem, bl°sm — cvet)
of pink (pink — ružičast) and pearl (pœ:l — biser,
biserast) and in the autumn bore (nosili su) rich fruit
(fru:t — voće).
(Break — broke — broken — brejk — bro uk — broukn — slomiti; break out — izbiti, ali ne u smislu
istući, nego kao što cvet, bolest ili znoj izbije.
Bear — bore — borne — be:e — bo: — bo:n — nositi, ali bear — bore — born — sa istim izgovorom
— raditi, rađati).
The birds sat on the trees and sang so sweetly (swi:t — sladak, swi:tli — slatko) that the children
used to stop (da su deca zastajala, zaustavljala) their games (gejm — igra) in order to (in o:d e — da bi)
listen to them.
»How happy we are here!« (kako smo srećni ovde) they cried to each other.
(Cry — kraj — prošlo vreme naravno cried, gramatika 92 — uzviknuti, ali i plakati).

GRAMMATICAL NOTES
u
(græmætikl no ts — gramatičke zabeleške)
122. I used to — aj ju:st tu — bukvalno — imao sam običaj da — veoma je važna fraza u engles kom.
Englezi nemaju specijalne trajno povratne glagole kao mi. Išao sam, na primer, znači išao sam jednom. Odlazio
sam međutim znači ne samo jednom nego nekoliko puta. Englezi se u takvom slučaju spo-
mažu trajnim oblikom: I was going, ali ni taj oblik, iako je trajan, ne znači da je radnja povratna, tj. da se
ponavlja. I zato su Englezi izmislili frazu I used to koja iskazuje trajno-povratnu radnju. Dakle: the children
used to go to play — deca su odlazila da igraju — every afternoon — svako po podne. The children
used to stop their games — deca su zaustavljala — ne jednom, nego puno puta, često — svoju igru.
Razlikujte izgovor I used to (ju:st tu) od used (ju:zd) upotrebljen.
123. In order to — bukvalno: sa namerom da, druga je važna fraza. Ovu frazu treba prevoditi našim: da
bih, da bismo, da biste. Idem da vidim — I am going to see. Ali idem da bih video je I am going in order to
see. I am learning English in order to speak.
Zadatak. (I used to; in order to). Deca su odlazila u školu svaki dan. Ptice su dolazile svako jutro da
traže (ask for) hleb. Posećivao me je svake nedelje u deset sati pre podne. Kada sam bio dete verovao sam u
priče. Pevali su svako veče posle večere. (Ovde možemo reći i: imali su običaj da pevaju). Učim engleski da bih
otišao u London. Zvonim da bih dozvao (call) devojku. Došao sam da vas vidim. Gledam u (at) drvo da bih
video ptice

FIFTY FIRST LESSON

THE SELFISH GIANT
(Continued)
One day the Giant came back. He had been (gramatika 115) to visit a friend, and had stayed with him
for seven years (ji:e — godina). After the seven years were over (behu prošle) he had said all that he
had
 to say (sve što je imalo da kaže), for (jer) his conversation was limited (limit — ograničiti; gramatika 110) and
he determined (ditœ:min — odlučiti, rešiti) to return to his own (oun — svoj) castle (ka:sl — zamak). When
he arrived, he saw the children playing (kako se igraju) in the garden.
»What are you doing here?« he cried in a very gruff (graf — grub, osoran) voice (vojs — glas),
and the children ran away (away — e wej — dalje; run away — otrčati, pobeći).
»My own (moj) garden is my own garden,« said the Giant. »Any one (svako, gramatika 54) can under-
stand that, and I will allow nobody (nikom neću da dopustim) to play in it but (sem, izuzev) myself
(lično)«. So (te tako) he built (nazida) a high wall all round (raund— okrugao, okolo; all round — svud
unaokolo) and put up (put ap — podići, namestiti) a notice-board (no utis-bo:d — tablica s natpisom).
Trespassers will be prosecuted.
(Build — built — built — bild — bilt — bilt — zidati, nazidati).
(Put — put staviti. Odatle: put up podići, put down spustiti).
Trespasser je reč koju mi nemamo. To trespass (trespas znači ići bespravno na tuđe zemljište. Tres-
passer je lice koje ide bespravno na tuđe zemljište. Prosecute (pr°sekju:t — sudski goniti. Trespassers will be
prosecuted prema tome odgovara našem: zabranjen ulazak).

GRAMMATICAL NOTES
124. Own — oun — znači ličan, i upotrebljava se da se istakne svojina. My own — maj o u n — moj
lično, his own, her own, our own, your own, their own.
124. Engleski prilog vremena sadašnjeg prevodi se kod nas često opisnom frazom: gde ili kako. He saw
them playing, vide ih kako se igraju, gde se igraju. I saw him waiting — video sam ga kako čeka. He
found them lunching — našao ih je gde ručaju.

125. Kada oblici myself, yourself, himself, herself, ourselves, yourselves, themselves stoje za sebe, oni se
prevode našim: glavom ili lično, i upotrebljavaju se za isticanje.

MR. MILLER VISITS MR. BROWN

Next morning somebody knocked (n°k — kucati, zakucati) on Mr. Brown's door at the hotel.
»Come in!« — dakle »ulazite«, a ne »slobodno« kao kod nas.
A gentleman entered. It was Mr. Miller. »Good morning«, he said. »How are you? I hope you are
well?«
»Thanks« — sem thank you postoji i bezlični izraz thanks. — I am all right. Won't you sit down?«
»Thank you, sir.«
»May I ask what you want of me?« Brown odmah prelazi na stvar, a uzgred i zato da bismo jednom
prečistili sa razlikom između want i won't. Want — w°nt — je hteti. Won't — wount — koje je postalo
slivanjem I will not znači obrnuto: ne hteti.
»I should like to speak to you about a very im portant matter (mæt e — stvar), sir«. Miller je jako
učtiv, pa zato neprestano i ponavlja ono sir.
»Very well. I am listening.«
»Perhaps your daughter has mentioned to you that I have proposed to her.« Sve je to skorašnja
prošlost, i još kako ima veze sa sadašnjicom!
»Yes, she has.«
»Oh« veli Miller sav obradovan, »I am glad.«
»But I am not« (tj. glad) poliva ga Brown odmah hladnom vodom.
»I am sorry to hear that«, veli siromah Miller.
»Yes. And you will be even (ivn — čak) more sorry when you hear the rest (rest — ostatak)«.
Zadatak. Video sam ga. kako jaši. Videli su nas kako doručkujemo u hotelu. Našli su ih gde rade u vrtu.
Našao sam ih kako igraju tenis (tennis — tenis). Čija je ona kuća? Moja. Vaša lično? Da, moja lično. Ja lično
smatram (consider) da je to vrlo važno. Šta mislite o tom, vi lično?
Rešenje. The children used to go to school every day. The birds used to come every morning to ask for
bread. He used to visit me every Sunday at ten a. m. When I was a child I used to believe in stories. They
used to sing every evening after supper. I am learning English in order to go to London. I am ringing in
order to call the maid. I have come to see you (ili in order to see you). I am looking at the tree in order to
see the birds.

FIFTY SECOND LESSON

THE SELFISH GIANT
(Continued)
He was a very selfish giant.
The poor children had nowhere (nouwe:e — nigde) to go. They tried to play on the road (ro u d — put,
drum), but the road was very dusty (dasti — prašnjiv, od dust — prašina; to dust — čistiti prašinu), and full
(ful — pun) of hard stones (sto un— kamen), and they did not like it. They used to wander (w°nd e — ići
ovamo, onamo, pešačiti) round the high walls when their lessons were over (svršene), and talk about the
beautiful garden inside. »How happy we were there they said to each other«.
Then the Spring came, and all over the country (kantri zemlja, ali i selo u izrazu »na selu«; all over the
country — svuda po zemlji) there were little blossoms and little birds. Only in the garden of the Selfish Giant
it was still (stil — još, neprestano) winter. The birds did not care (nisu marili) to sing in it as there were no
children (pošto nije bilo dece), and the trees forgot to blossom (cvetati).
(Care — ke: e — briga; to care — brinuti se, mariti. Odatle: I don't care, ne marim; sve mi je jedno, baš
me briga, ne tiče me se. Ako vam je teško da izgovorite muklo » e « posle e, onda izgovorite k:er).
(As — æz — koje smo imali nekoliko puta znači isto što i since u pogodbenom smislu: pošto, budući da.
Since naravno znači i od, za vreme. Inače as znači kao, kako; a nekad i »dok«. Na pr. as I was standing —
dok sam stojao. Zapamtite ovaj obrt. Trebaće vam).
Once a beautiful flower put its head out (promoli, stavi, put out) from the grass, but when it saw the
notice-board it was so sorry for the children that it slipped (povući se) into the ground (graund —
Zemlja, tlo) and went off to sleep (zaspa).
(Put out — staviti ima prenosno mnogo značenja. Tako put out the light — ugasiti svetlost — lajt).
(Slip — slip — skliznuti se — u engleskom bez se; ovde prenosno slip back — povući se).
(Go off — °f — otići, jer off — znači od, dalje. Sleep — sli:p — san, spavanje).
The only people (jedini koji) were pleased were the Snow (snou — sneg) and the Frost (fr°st — mraz).
(People — pi:pl znači ljudi, ali se upotrebljava tamo gde mi kažemo »svet«. Na pr. many people — puno
sveta. Ova reč se često upotrebljava u engleskom i mora se slobodno prevoditi. Tako The English people,
Englezi; the military (militeri — vojni) people — vojni krugovi; kind people — dobri ljudi, dobar svet, itd.).
(Snow, Frost i Spring imaju ovde velika slova jer je ovo bajka, i oni se javljaju kao lica).
»Spring has forgotten this garden«, they cried, »so we will live here all year round (celu godinu)«.

MR. BROWN REFUSES MR. MILLER

(rifju:z — odbiti, ne usvojiti).

»You say you want to marry my daughter« g.
Brown hoće da izvede stvar načisto.
»Yes, sir, I do«.
»And have you asked her?«.
»Yes, I have?«.
Ovo je bila konstatacija, ali g. Brown kopka šta je tačno Mary rekla, pa zato okreće na prosto prošlo.
»And what did she say?«
»She did not want to say anything. She said you were against it.«
»That is quite correct (k°rekt — tačno)«.
»May I ask why?«
»Yes, you may. First of all (pre svega) I don't know who you are.«
»Well, my name is Miller, and I am a bankclerk«.
»That is not what I want to know. I want to know if you can support (sapo:t izdržavati) a
wife?«
»Well, sir,« brani se Miller, »I cannot buy motorcars (mo u t e — ka:) and houses, but I can buy
enough bread and butter and tea to feed (fi:d — hraniti, ishraniti) us two«.
»Do you think my daughter will be satisfied (sætisfajd — zadovoljan) to eat just (samo) bread and
butter?«
»Yes, sir, I do. If she loves me«, veli hrabro Miller.
»Then she will have to love you a lot (l°t— mnogo, puno). Because I shall not give her a penny
if she marries you«.

GRAMMATICAL NOTE
127. She will have to love you a lot — imaće da vas mnogo voli, tj. moraće da vas mnogo voli. Kako
must nema buduće vreme, Englezi upotrebljavaju I have to, he has to — imam, ima — da iskažu oba-
vezu, moranje, naročito ako se ova odnosii na budućnost.
Zadatak. Ja ne marim (for) decu. Jovan je ugasio svetlost. Kada ležete da spavate? Oni žive celu godinu
na selu. Moram da idem kući. Zašto? Zato što ću sutra morati da ustanem rano (early). Moraću da pišem
direktoru. Moraće da popravim (correct) svoj zadatak (home lesson).
Rešenje. I saw him riding. They saw us breakfasting at the hotel. They found them working in the
garden. I found them playing tennis. Whose house is that? Mine (It is mine)? Your own? Yes, my own. I
myself consider it very important. What do you think of it yourself?

FIFTYTHIRD LESSON THE SELFISH GIANT

(Continued)
The snow covered up (kav e r-ap isto što i cover
— pokriti: r se čuje jer je između dva samoglasnika)
the grass with her great white cloak (klo u k — ogr-
tač), and the Frost painted (pejnt — slikati, malati;
painter — slikar; painting — umetnička slika) all the
trees silver (silv e — srebro). Then they invited (invajt pozvati, invitation — invitejšm — poziv) the North
Wind to stay with them and he came. He was wrapped (ræp — zaviti) in furs (fœ: — krzno, bunda) and he
roared (ro: e — urlati) all day about (po) the garden, and blew all the chimney-pots down.
(Blow — blew — blown — blou — blu: — bloun duvati; blew down — obori duvanjem. — Chimney — čimni
— dimnjak, pot — p°t — lonac, chimney-pot
— petao na dimnjaku).
»This is a delightful (delight dilajt — uživanje, zadovoljstvo, full — pun, delightful — zgodan, prijatan)
spot (sp°t — mrlja, pega; mestance)« he said, »we mast ask the Hail (hejl — grad) on a visit«.
So (te tako) the Hail came. Every day for three hours he rattled (rætl — tandrkati) on the roof (ru:f
— krov) of the castle till he broke most (najveći deo) of the slates (slejt — crep), and then he ran
roundand round the garden as fast as he could go (što je brže mogao) and his breath (breth - dah) was
like ice (ajs — led).
Grammatical Note. 128. Svaki jezik ima svojih specijalnih izraza i obrta koji su samo njemu svoj stveni. Ti
takvi obrti zovu se idiomi (idiom — idiem). Većina idioma ne može se bukvalno prevesti. Zato njih treba samo
shvatiti, i onda naučiti napamet. Idiomi su veoma važan sastav svakog jezika, i čine upravo njegovu so, začin
njegov. Naučite idiom: as fast as he could — što je brže mogao tj. ići. As well as I can — što bolje mogu. As
kind as you can — što ljubaznije možete, itd. po istom obrascu.

MR. MILLER RETURNS TO LONDON

On Sunday morning Mr. Miller went to the hotel, but the porter said to him »Mr. Brown and the ladies
have gone back to London«.
So Mr. Miller returned to his rooms and asked the landlady (lændlejdi — gazdarica stana) for his
bill (bil — račun).
»Yes, sir«, said the landlady, »here it is. Five days at (po) ten shillings make two pounds ten shillings«
U računima se kaže three times four make (bukvalno: čine).
Having paid his bill, Mr. Miller took a taxi and went sadly to the station. Life seemed (si:m — činiti se,
izgledati) black and empty (empti — prazan) to him.
Predlozi (preposition — prepozišn) upotrebljavaju se drugačije u svakom jeziku. Mi ćemo zato početi da
učimo jedan po jedan. Počnimo sa najlakšim predlogom to.
129. To se upotrebljava za treći padež. I said to
him. He gave it to me. He wrote to John.
130. To dalje odgovara našem »u« ili »na« za
pravac. He went to London. He took a taxi to the
station. He is going to England. Mi za pravac nekada
kažemo i »do«. U engleskom ostaje to.
Sem sa to pravac možete izraziti i sa for tamo
gde bismo mi rekli. »za«. I am leaving for Paris. Po- ,
lazim za Pariz.
131. Važna je upotreba predloga to u idiomu in
order to: da bi, da bismo. I am learning English in
order to speak. I have sat down in order to write. I buy
newspapers In order to read the news.
132. Zapamtite i idiomatsku upotrebu to u fra-
zama po ovim obrascima. To go to bed — leći spa-
vati. To go to work — ići na posao. From ten to
fifteen — od deset do petnaest. From Belgrade to
Zagreb — od Beograda do Zagreba.
Zadatak. Učim što više (as much) mogu. Budi
(be) što ljubazniji prema (to) njemu. Rekao sam mu:
otiđi do radnje i kupi (jednu) gramatiku. On ide u
London da vidi izložbu (exhibiton — ekzibišn). Ja ću
vas čekati (wait for) od devet do deset, ali posle toga
moram da legnem. Dao sam novac učitelju. Idem u
restoran da jedem. Otišao sam do pristaništa
(harbour) da vidim da li (whether) je lađa stigla (pret-
prošlo vreme).
Rešenje. I don't care, for children. John has put
out the light. When do you go to sleep? They live in
the country the whole year (all the year) round. I must
go home. Why? Because I shall have to get up early
tomorrow morning (tomorrow morning early) I shall
have to write to the manager. He will have to correct
his home lesson.

FIFTY FOURTH LESSON

THE SELFISH GIANT

»I cannot understand why the spring is so late in coming« (bukvalno: tako pozno u dolaženju: prevedite:
dolazi tako dockan), said the Selfish Giant, as he sat (sedeći, dok je sedeo) at the window and looked out
at his cold, white garden. »I hope there will be a change (promena) in the weather«.
But the spring never came, nor (ni) the summer. The Autumn gave golden (gouldn — zlatan, od gold
zlato) fruit to every garden, but to the Giant's garden she (jesen kao lice, zato she) gave none (nan —
nijedan, nikakav). »He is too (tu: — suviše) selfish, she said. So it was always Winter there, and the
North Wind and the Hail, and Frost and the Snow danced about (dance — da:ns — igrati, plesati; igra,
ples; about — unaokolo) through (thru: — kroz) the trees.
(Too znači i takođe. He will come too. I on će doći).
One morning the Giant was lying (ležao je) awake (ewejk — budan) in bed, when he heard some lovely
music (mju:zik). It sounded (saund — zvučati; zvuk) so sweet to his ear that he thought it must be the
King's musicians (mjuzišn — svirač, muzičar) passing by (prolaziti; da je pomislio da sigurno prolaze kra-
ljevi svirači).
(Lie — lay — lain — laj — lej — lejn — ležati. Zapazite pisanje sadašnjeg vremena: I am lying —
ležim).
GRAMMATICAL NOTE. 133 Ni — ni kaže se na engleskom neither — nor — najdhe — no:. He neither
came nor wrote. Niti je došao niti je pisao. It is neither white nor black. Nit je belo nit je crno.
134. Ali ako pre toga imate neku odrečnu reč, onda ćete, po pravilu da Englezi nikada ne upotrebljavaju dve
odrečne reči u istoj rečenici, reći either — or — ajdh e — o: — ili — ili. I cannot tell you either yes or
no. Ne mogu da vam kažem ni da ni ne. She will not write either today or tomorrow. Ona neće da piše
ni danas ni sutra.
Inače za sebe either or znači ili — ili. It is either black or white. Ili je belo ili crno.

MR. MILLER RETURNS TO LONDON

(Predlog by)
Mr. Miller returned to London by train (vozom). His train passed by (prođe kraj, pored) many little
towns. At the station Mr. Miller bought a book to read in the train. The book was written by (od,
hrvatski :po) Bernard Shaw (šo:). He also bought a newspaper. In the paper there was a wire (waj e — žica,
prenosno: telegram) that Seoul was bombarded (b o mbad) by American artillery (artil e ri). There was
also an article (a:tikl — članak) about a house which had been robbed (r°b — poharati, pokrasti) by thieves
(thief — thi:f — lopov).
Iz gornjih primera možemo jasno ustanoviti upotrebu predloga by.
135. By se upotrebljava uz trpni oblik gde mi
kažemo »od«. The house was robbed by thieves. Kuća
je bila poharana od lopova. The town was bombarded
by the Americans. Grad je bio bombardovan od Ame
rikanaca. The book was written by Bernard Shaw.
Knjiga je bila napisana od Bernarda Šoa.
136. Drugo značenje, by je kraj, pored, blizu. The
house is by the church. Kuća je kraj crkve. He passed
by many small towns. Prođe kraj puno malih gradova.
137. Treće značenje by je vremensko: do, naj
dalje do.
Mr. Miller looked at his watch and said: »I shall arrive home by eight o'clock, and then I shall read
in bed till (til — do) twelve, because I want to finish this book by Monday«.
138. Zapamtite i ove dve idiomatske upotrebe predloga by. By train — vozom. By boat — lađom. By
air — vazduhom, tj. avionom. By means of — pomoću (means koje je jednina iako se svršava na s, kao i
news, znači sredstvo). We heat (hi:t — grejati) by means of electricity (ilektrisiti). Ložimo elektricitetom. I
shall let him know by wire. Izvestiću ga telegramom.
Zapamtite pravilo pomoću (by means of) ove rečenice. Mr. Miller took a bus (bas — omnibus) which
passed by the bank, arrived home by eight o'clock, and finished the book by Shaw.
Zadatak. Idem u London lađom. Došao sam vozom. Pismo je bilo potpisano (sign — sajn) od direktora.
Stići ću do deset sati. Biću u Londonu najdalje do utornika. Kuća je kraj hotela. Prošao sam kraj stanice.
Bio sam prekinut (interrupt) od njega. Pismo je bilo napisano od njega. Naučite pravilo (rule) pomoću ove
fraze.
Rešenje. I am learning (I learn) as much as I can. Be as kind with him as you can. I said to him: go to
the shop and buy a grammar. He is going to London to see the exhibition. I shall wait for you from nine to
ten, but after that I must go to sleep (go to bed). I gave the money to the teacher. I am going to the restaurant to
eat. I went to the harbour to see whether the boat had arrived.
 FIFTY FIFTH LESSON
THE SELFISH GIANT
It was really only a little bird singing outside his window, but it was so long since (tako davno otkad) he
had heard a bird sing in his garden that it seemed to him the most beautiful music in the world (wœ:ld
— svet, zemljina kugla). Then the Hail stopped dancing (prestade da igra) over his head, and the North
Wind ceased (si:s — prestati) roaring, and a delicious (dilišes
— vanredno prijatan) perfume (pœ:fjum — miris, par
fem) came to him through the open window. »I believe
the Spring has come at last (najzad)«, said the Giant,
and he jumped (džamp — skočiti) out of bed and
looked out.
139. Naučite idiom: he stopped dancing — pre-stade da igra; he ceased roaring — prestade da urla;
he began writing — poče da piše; he finished speaking
— prestade da govori.
He saw a most wonderful sight. (Wonder — wande
— čudo, wonderful — pun čuda, čudesan; to wonder
— čuditi se, diviti se. Sight — sajt — pogled, prizor;
vid, čulo vida).
Through a hole (ho u l — rupa) in the wall the children had crept in (uvukla se) and they were sitting
in the branches (bra:nč — grana; filijala) of the trees. In every tree he could see there was a little child.
(Creep — crept — crept — kri:p — krept — krept — puziti, gamizati, ići četvoronoške; prenosno: ići
na prstima. Creep in — ušunjati se, uvući se).
And the trees were so glad to have the children back again (što opet imaju decu) that they had co-
vered themselves with blossoms, and were waving (wejv — mahati) their arms gently (gentle — džentl
— tih, mio), above ( e bav — iznad, nad) the children's
heads (hed — glava).

MARY BROWN DISAPPEARS

e
(disæpi: — nestati, od appear — pojaviti se).
(Predlozi: In, on, at).
There is great excitement (eksajtm ent — uzbuđenje) at the Browns (kod Braunovih). In the morning the
maid did not find Miss Mary in her room. Instead
(insted — umesto, namesto toga), she found on the table a little note addressed to Mr. and Mrs. Brown.
In the note it said:
»Dear Father and Mother,
I have decided to marry John, and since Father is against him, I have decided also to leave the
house. Don't try to find me. You will not find me until after my marriage (mæridž — udaja, venčanje,
ženidba) to John. Please, forgive me (fogiv — oprostili), but there was no other way (wej — put, način).

Much love
Mary«.
(Forgive — forgave — forgiven — fogiv — fo-gejv — fogivn — oprostiti. Prvi slog fo: skraćen je u
fo zato što je drugi naglašen. Oblici forgave i forgiven daju nam novo važno pravilo).
140. Složeni glagoli menjaju se isto kao prosti.
Give — gave — given. Forgive — forgave — for
given. Stand — stood — stood. Understand — understood — understood. Come — came —come. Be-
come — became — become — postati.
Mr. Brown was very angry and began to look for (look for — tražiti) Mary everywhere (evriwe: e —
svuda). But he could not find her anywhere (eniwe: e — igde). She was not in the house, in the park, or in
the street. Neither was she in the cinema, nor in the church.
141. In se upotrebljava za mesto kada se pred
met nalazi unutra ili s unutrašnje strane: u kući, u
parku, u kinu. Englez smatra da čovek i »u ulici«,
može biti zato što su i kuće u Engleskoj više.
Zadatak. Kada me je video, prestao je da peva. Počeo je da piše u deset sati. Kod Grinovih. Kod kuće. U
kući. Video je decu gde sede ispod (under) drveta.
On je sad u svojoj sobi. Oni su u Londonu, ali ne znam gde. Sreli smo se u pozorištu (theatre — thi ete). Naći ćeš
novac u kutiji. A gde je kutija? Ona je u pisaćem stolu (desk).
Rešenje. I am going to London by boat. I came by train. The letter was signed by the manager. I shall
arrive by ten o'clock. I shall be in London by Tuesday. The house is by the hotel. I passed by the station. I was
interrupted by him. The letter was written by him. Learn the rule by means of this phrase.

FIFTY SIXTH LESSON THE SELFISH GIANT

The birds were flying about and twittering (twit e — cvrkutati) with delight, and the flowers were,
looking up through the green grass and laughing (la:f — smejati se; laughter — la:ft e — smeh).
 It was a lovely scene (si:n — scena, prizor), only in one corner (ko:ne — ugao) it was still winter. It was
the farthest (gramatika 27) corner in the garden, and in it was standnig a little boy.
142. Still znači »još« često u vremenskom smislu, kao što since znači »od« samo vremenski, i kao što je"
by »do« (opet samo za vreme). He is still there. He has been waiting since this morning. He will be here
by noon. Ovim ste naučili upotrebu još tri predloga.
He was so small that he could not reach up(ri:č — dostići, reach up — dostići u visinu, nagore, kao
što je reach down — dostizati nadole) to the branches of the tree, and he was wandering all round and crying
bitterly (od bitter — bit e — gorak).
The poor tree was still covered with frost and snow, and the North Wind was blowing and roaring
above it. »Climb up, little boy (klajm — peti se, uspeti
se)«, said the Tree, and it bent (presavi) its branches down as low (lo u — nizak) as it could. But the boy was
too small.
(Bend — bent — bent — bend — bant — bent — saviti, presaviti).
And the Giant's heart melted (melt — topiti, istopiti se) as he looked out (dok je gledao napolje). »How
selfish I have been!« he said »now I know why the Spring would not come here. I will put that poor little
boy on the top (t°p — vrh) of the tree, and then I will knock down (srušiti, oboriti) the wall, and my garden
shall be the children's playground. for ever and ever.
(Ground — graund — zemljište; odatle playground — igralište. Ever — ev e — ikad. For ever and
ever — za uvek, za navek).

MR. BROWN CANNOT FIND HIS DAUGHTER

143. On se upotrebljava prosto kao na, gore,
odozgo.
Mr. Brown looked also on the roof, and on the bridge, but could not find Mary.
So he began to phone (telefonirati) to everybody he knew. He phoned her aunt (a:nt — tetka) but she
was not at her aunt's (podrazumeva se house, otud prisvojni padež). Neither was she at the station, nor at
the restaurant.
144. Kada se ne naznačuje da se predmet nalazi
striktno unutra ili s gornje strane, onda se upotreb
ljava opšti predlog za mesto at. Otud izraz at home.
At tada često odgovara našem »kod«. Let us meet at
the bridge — kod mosta.
145. Iz istog razloga često se za isto mesto može
upotrebiti i at i in, At u tom slučaju označava mesto
uopšte, dok in precizira unutrašnjost. Let us meet at
the hotel, ili at the theatre — kod hotela, kod pozori-
šta. Ali let us meet in the hotel, in the theatre, znači unutra, u samoj unutrašnjosti hotela pozorišta.
146. Slično se at, on i in upotrebljavaju za vreme.
At precizira tačni trenutak. Mr. Brown returned home
at five o'clock. At six he phoned the police (poli:s —
policija). On precizira vreme ali ne trenutak. Come on
Tuesday. We went to the theatre on Monday. In se
upotrebljava za duži vremenski period. In the spring.
In May.
Naučite frazu: Come at five o'clock, on Sunday, in May.
147. In isto tako odgovara našem »kroz« ili »za«
u vezi sa vremenom. He will come in half an hour.
Doći će za pola sata.
1481 I on se može upotrebiti za vreme, ali ređe. Naučite da razumete, ali nije potrebno i da upotrebljavate.
On coming home, Mr. Brown sat down to write a telegram (telegræm) to his sister, who lives in the
country. Došavši kući, kada je došao kući, g. Brown sede da napiše telegram svojoj sestri, koja živi na selu.
149. Sem ovih ima puno idioma sa in i at. Zabeležite ih kada na njih naiđete. To je bolje nego da vam damo
tabelu, koju biste odmah zaboravili. Naučite zasad nekoliko najčešćih:
To fall in love — zaljubiti se (Fall — fell — fallen — fo:l — fel — fo:ln — pasti). How do you say in
English: sto? Kako kažete na engleskom: sto?
At least — bar, najmanje, at first — isprva.
At stoji često uz glagole da označi pravac radnje. He is looking at me. He laughs at her.
On condition — pod uslovom. On foot — peške.
Zadatak. Video sam ga u bioskopu. Sreli smo se u devet sati. Njegova sestra će doći za deset minuti.
Čim je video njegovu sestru, on se zaljubio u nju. Oni su u restoranu. Pitao sam u hotelu, ali su mi rekli
(told) da je nisu videli (pretprošlo vreme) ni na ulici, ni u parku. Otišao sam od (from) kuće u podne. Kako se
kaže ptica na engleskom? Mislite la da se smejao na mene? Nije se smejao vama jer (because) je gledao u
jednog drugog (another) gospodina.
Rešenje. When he saw me, he stopped singing. He began writing at ten o'clock. At the Green's. At
home. In the house. He saw the children sitting under the tree. He is now in his room. They are in London,
but I do not know where. We met at the theatre. You will find the money in the box. And where is the box? It
is in the desk.

FIFTY SEVENTH LESSON

 THE SELFISH GIANT
He was really sorry for what he had done. So he crept downstairs (na donji sprat) and opened
the front (frant — prednji) door quite softly (tiho), and went out into the garden. But when the children
saw him they were so frightened (frajtn — uplašiti) that, they all ran away (pobeći), and the garden
became winter again.
(Down — dole, stairs, stepenice, odatle downstairs — na donjem apratu, i upstairs — na gornjem
spratu. Slično postoji hill — hil — brdo, brdašce, i downhill — nizbrdo, uphill — uzbrdo).
Only the little boy did not run, for (jer) his eyes (a:j — oko) were so full of tears (ti:e — suza) that he
could not see the Giant coming.
Razlikujte tear — suza, koja se izgovara ti: e od tear — cepati, koje se piše isto, ali izgovara te: e .
Tear — tore — torn — te: e — to: — to:n.
And the Giant stole up (prikrade se) behind him and took him gently in his hand, put him up
(podiže ga) into the tree.
(Steal-stole-stolen sti:l — sto u l — sto u ln — ukrasti. Steal up — prikrasti se).
And the tree broke at once (odmah, najednom; eto vam idioma koji možete zabeležiti) into blossom, and
the birds came and sang on it, and the little boy stretched out (ispruži, od stretch streč — pružit) his arms
and flung (baci), them round the Giant's neck (nek — vrat) and kissed him (kis — poljubiti; poljubac).
(Fling — flung — flung — fling — flang — flang — baciti).

MR . B ROWN DECIDES TO ACT

(act — ækt — delo, čin; delati, preduzeti akciju).
When Mr. Brown came back from the police, he was very upset (apset — prevrnuti, oboriti; od toga:
uznemiren, nervozan, izbačen iz koloseka). He had hardly (ha:dly — jedva) opened the door, when he
began shouting (šaut — vikati).
»Mabel! Where are you, Mabel? Upstairs or downstairs?«
»Here I am, dear«, answered Mrs. Brown, »in the bedroom (spavaća soba)«.
»Come down, will you?«
»Just (samo) one minute. I must put away (skloniti) the linen (linen — rublje) in the cupboard
(kabed — orman)«.
»Come quickly, please,« Mr. Brown seemed impatient (impejšnt — nestrpljiv).
»What is it, dear?« asked Mrs. Brown when she came down.
»I have just come from the police. Scotland Yard (londonska policija; yard — ja:d — dvorište; aršin)
has sent (poslao,) all its best detectives (ditektiv), but nobody can find Mary. She is nowhere under the sun
(san — sunce).
(Send — sent — sent — send — sent — sent —poslati).
»Have you been to Mr. Miller's house?«
»No. It would be (bilo bi) beneath (bini:th — ispod) my dignity (digniti — dostojanstvo) to go to his
house«.
150. From, imali smo već, označava pravac kre
tanja od nekud. From the station — sa stanice. From
the hotel — iz hotela. From morning till night. Od
jutra do mraka.
151. Under (and e ) — je pod, a beneath — binith
— ispod. Kao i u našem jeziku, ova dva predloga se,
često upotrebljavaju naizmenično. Ali za cenu je samo
under. I cannot give you this under five shillings.
»Don't be upset, dear«, said Mrs. Brown. »Eyery-thing will be all right in the end. We shall find
Mary all right. There is plenty (plenti — puno) of time. There are forty three lessons yet (jet — još) and
Mary is sure (šju: e — sigurna) to come back before the hundredth lesson«.
»You are very calm (ka:m — tih, miran, spokojan), Mabel«. Mr. Brown seemed surprised. »But if
you can wait, I cannot. I have decided to act«. Mr. Brown was very determined.
»What are you going to do?«
»Wait until next lesson, and you will see«.
Zadatak. Ići ću sa stanice pravo (straight) u hotel. Hotel je ispod (jednog) velikog brda. Tražio sam svog psa
od jutra do mraka. Najzad sam ga našao gde spava ispod mog gornjeg kaputa (overcoat) — o u v e ko u :t).
Koliko (how far) ima od škole do tvoje kuće? Nema ničeg novog pod nebom (pod suncem). Ne mogu da vam
dam ovaj šešir ispod jedne funte. Dobio sam jedno pismo iz Amerike. Od koga? Od moje tetke.
Rešenje. I saw him in (at) the cinema. We met at nine o'clock. His sister will come in ten minutes. As
soon as he saw his sister, he fell in love with her. They are in (at) the restaurant. I asked at the police, but
they told me that they had not seen her either in the street, or in the park. I went from home at noon. How do
you say bird in English? Do you think he was laughing at me? No, he was not laughing at you, because he was
looking at another gentleman.

FIFTY EIGHTH LESSON THE SELFISH GIANT

When the other children saw that the Giant was not wicked (wiked — zao, nevaljao) any longer (da
nije više, engleski duže, bio zao), they came running back, and with them came the Spring. »It is your
garden now, little, children«, said the Giant, and he took a great axe (æks — sekira) and knocked
down the wall. And when the people were going to market
(ma:ket — tržište, pijaca) at twelve o'clock, they found the Giant playing with the children in the most
beautiful garden they had ever seen.
All day they played, and in the evening they came to the Giant to say good-bye.
»But where is your little friend?« he said »the boy I put into the tree?« The Giant loved him the best
because he had kissed him.
(The boy I put — the boy whom I put).
»We don't know«, answered the children. »He has gone away (otići)«.
»You must tell him to be sure and come tomorrow«, said the Giant. But the children said that they
did not know where he lived and had never seen him before; and the Giant felt very sad.
(Feel — felt — felt — fi:l — felt — felt — osećati, osećati se).
152. Zapamtite idiom. To be sure to — nasigurno Mary is sure to come back — Mary će se sigurno
vratiti. Be sure to come tomorrow. — Dođite sutra sigurno: He is sure to know. — On sigurno zna.
Every afternoon, when school was over (svršena), the children came and played with the Giant, but
the little boy whom the Giant loved was never seen again.
(Primer trpne rečenice, gde bismo mi radije upotrebili radnu).

MR. BROWN HAS DECIDED

»Henry«, said Mrs. Brown, »What are you going to do? You look very pale (pejl — bled). I hope you
are not going to do anything desperate (desperet — očajan, očajno)«.
»You see, Mabel, I must decide between two things. Either I must work hard to find Mary, or we
shall lose her«.
Naučite idiom: to work hard, raditi naporno, svom silom.
153. Between (bitwi:n) je između dva lica ili
predmeta, za razliku od among (æman g ) koje je iz
među većeg broja lica ili predmeta. Between you
and me. Između vas i mene. She is one person (pœ:sen
— lice) among a crowd (kraud — gomila). Ona je
jedno lice u gomili.
»How will you begin?«
»I am now going to see the Selfish Giant. It is all his fault«.
Naučite idiom: it is my fault — krivica je do mene. It is his fault — krivica je do njega.
»I don't understand. How?«
»It is like this (ovako je, tj. stvar je u ovome). The Selfish Giant is very selfish. He has taken too
much room (sem soba, room znači i prostor). He always takes half a lesson. And how can I, then, find
enough time to find my daughter in half a lesson? I must see him and settle (setl —urediti, izravnati) the
matter with him«.
With these words Mr. Brown walked out of the house.
154. "Iz" kaže se u engleskom out of. He took it
out of a box. He walked out of the room. He is reading
out of a big book.
When Mr. Brown arrived at the house of the Selfish Giant, he hesitated (hezitejt — oklevati) a little.
Then he knocked bravely (hrabro, od brave — hrabar) at the door.
There was no answer for a long time. Then a slow voice said:
»Come in!«
Mr. Brown's heart (ha:t — srce) beat fast when he opened the door.
(Beat — beat — beaten — bi:t — bi:t — bi:tn — tući, kucati).
Zadatak. Baš sam izašao iz pozorišta. Hoćete li da izaberete (choose) između mene i njega? (između
njega i mene, kaže učtivi Englez). Lako je izabrati između, dve stvari, ali je teško izabrati između puno (many).
On će vam sigurno vratiti knjigu najdalje do srede. Između ova dva brda ima grad. Gde je grad? Ispod brda ili
na brdu? Ni ispod, ni na brdu, nego kraj reke (river — riv e ). to je tačno (correct) u ovom trenutku.
Rešenje. I shall go from the station straight to the hotel. The hotel is under a high hill. I looked for my
dog from morning to night. At last (in the end) I found him sleeping beneath (under) my overcoat. How
far is it from the school to your house? There is nothing new under the sun. I cannot give you this hat under
one pound. I received a letter from America. From whom? From my aunt.

FIFTY NINTH LESSON THE SELFISH GIANT

The Giant was very kind to all children, yet (ali ipak) he longed (l°ng — žudeti, čeznuti) for his first
little friend and often spoke of him. »How I would love to see him!« he used to say.
Years went by (prođoše) and the Giant grew very old and feeble (fi:bl — slab).
(Grow — grew — grown — gro u — gru: — groun — rasti. Grow old — ostareti. Grow feeble —
oslabiti. Grow young — podmladiti se. Grow strong — ojačaiti. Grow bald — bold — ćelav — oćelaviti.
Grow red — pocrveneti).
He could not play any more (više nije mogao igrati) so he sat in a large arm-chair (naslonjača) and
watched (w°č — posmatrati, čuvati, motriti) the children at their games and admired (ædmaje — diviti se) his
garden (četvrti padež posle admire!). »I have many beautiful flowers«, he said, »but the children are the most
beautiful flowers of all«.
One morning he looked out of his window as he was dressing (oblačeći se, dok se oblačio). He did not hate
(hejt — mrziti) the Winter now, for he knew that it was only Spring asleep (æsli:p — zaspao, u snu; he is
asleep on spava), and that the flowers were resting (odmarati se).
Suddenly he rubbed (rub — rab — trljati) his eyes in wonder and looked and looked. It certainly was a
wonderful sight. In the farthest corner of the garden was a tree quite covered with lovely blossoms. Its
branches were golden, and silver fruit hung down from them. And under them stood the little boy he loved
(tj. whom he loved).
(Hang — hung — hung — hæng — hang — hang — visiti, obesiti).

MR. BROWN AND THE SELFISH GIANT

»Come in,« said the Giant.
Mr. Brown opened the door slowly. Mr. Brown had been brave when he left his home. Yet (ali, međutim),
when he opened the Giant's door, his courage (karidž — hrabrost) left him. Mr. Brown had never before spoken
to a Giant.
155. Before — upotrebljava se i za prostor i za vreme. Before the house. Before noon. Sem before za mesto se
može upotrebiti i in front of — ispred. The garden, is in front of the house.
Mr Brown was a business-man (poslovan čovek), and giants do not engage in business. For a moment
Mr. Brown did not know how to begin. At last he said:
»Good morning, sir«.
The Giant said nothing. He only nodded his head
(n°d — klimnuti glavom). Then he said:

»Take a seat, please«.

Mr. Brown felt a little uncomfortable.
(Comfortable — kamfetebl — com je toliko naglašeno da je progutalo oba sloga iza njega — ugodan;
uncomfortable — ankamfetebl — neugodan).
Mr. Brown asked himself (sebe samog): How does one talk to a Giant?
156. Naše bezlično se u frazi: kako se kaže, kako se radi, prevodi se na engleski na dva načina. Jedan je
upotrebom reči one (vidi pravilo 55). How does one talk to a Giant? Kako se govori sa divom? How does
one say in English. — Kako se kaže na engleskom? Drugi je upotrebom reči you. How do you say in
English? How do you spell: comfortable? Drugi je način češći.
»Excuse me, sir«, he said at last. »May I introduce myself? I am Henry Brown.«
»Pleased to meet you«, said the Giant. »How do you do?«
»I am very well, thank you.«
»What can I do for you?«
»I wish to speak to you on a very important matter (po jednoj veoma važnoj stvari. Zabeležite
ovo po)«.
»I am listening.«
 »You see, sir,« began Mr. Brown, »I am in a very difficult position (pozišn — položaj). I don't known
what to do about my daughter«.
»I am sorry«, said the Giant. «But I cannot marry your daughter. I am too old«.
»I did not ask you to marry my daughter,« Mr. Brown was angry. »First of all, I don't know
you.«
»Oh, yes, you do. I am the Selfish Giant. Mr. Oscar Wilde wrote a story about me.«
»Excuse me, sir,« Mr. Brown was firm (foe:m — čvrst). »I have come to talk to you about another
matter.«
157. Naučite razliku između other, another i second. Other je drugi u najširem smislu I like the other
hat better. Onaj drugi šešir mi se bolje dopada. Another znači još jedan. Give me another plate of soup, please.
Molim, dajte mi još jedan tanjir supe. Another isto tako znači drugi u smislu jedan drugi, različit. I don't
want this book. I want another one. Neću ovu knjigu. Hoću jednu drugu. Second označava samo redni broj.
Twenty second lesson.
»I want to ask you for a little service (sœ:vis — usluga). I want to talk to you as one gentleman to
another (kao jedan džentlmen drugom).«
»Excuse me, Mr. Brown,« said the Giant. »But you are no gentleman.«
»Sir!« Mr. Brown jumped up. »That is an insult (insalt — uvreda).«
Zadatak. Prevedite ceo razgovor između Browna i diva na naš jezik, pa onda natrag na engleski. To je
odličan način da kontrolišete svoje znanje.
Rešenje. I have just come out of the theatre. Will you choose between him and me? It is easy to choose
between two things, but it is difficult to choose among many. He is sure to return the book to you by Wednesday.
Between these two hills there is a town. Where is the town? Under the hill or on the hill? Neither under nor
on the hill, but by the (a) river. That is correct at this moment.

SIXTIETH LESSON THE SELFISH GIANT

Downstairs ran the Giant in great joy (džoj — radost) and out into the garden. He ran across —
( e kr°s — preko, unakrst) the grass, and came near the child. And when he came quite near, his face grew
red with anger, and he said:
»Who has dared (de:e — usuditi se) to beat (beat, beat, beaten — bi:t, bi:t, bi:tn — tući, istući, pobediti)
you?«
For the child was crying (cry — kraj — plakati, vikati).
»Who has dared to beat you?« (Dare nije povratno!) cried the Giant; »tell me, that I may take a
big sword (so:d — mač) and kill him (kil — ubiti)?«
»Nobody has beaten me«, answered the child. »I have lost my dog. It came here with me and
now it disappeared (disæpi: e — iščeznuti).«
The Giant cried out as loudly (laud — glasan; laudli — glasno) as he could: »Servants! Servants!
Come quickly, please.« (sœ:vent — sluga, poslužitelj).
(To be continued).

THE SELFISH GIANT IS A GENTLEMAN

»How dare (de: e — usuditi se) you say that I am no gentleman!«
»Sit down, please« said the Giant. »I have a weak heart. I don't like excitement. I shall prove (pru:v —
dokazati) you what I said. In the forty seventh lesson you were not polite to your wife when she lost the
paper. Is that true or not?«
»Yes, it is,« agreed Mr. Brown a little ashamed (æšejimd — postiđen; chame — šejm — stid).
»Then, when you came home in the fifty-seventh lesson, what did you say to your wife?«
»I said: Come quickly, please.«
»Exactly (egzsæktli — od exact — tačan). But a real English gentleman does not order (o:d e — nare-
diti, zapovedati, sa četvrtim padežom) his wife to come to him. He goes to his wife? Isn't that so?«
158. Zar nije tako? Pravilno bi trebalo Is that not so? Ali se u običnom govoru u upitno-odrečnim
rečenicama izvrće red reči, i not skraćuje u n't. Isn't — iznt; aren't — a:nt?
»Yes, it is. You are right«. (Zabeležite to: a ne You have right!)
»Very well, then. Now tell me what you want?«
»This is what I want. You know I am a father who has lost his daughter. I need much time and space
(spejs — prostor) to find her. But how can I find her when you always take half the lesson, and leave me
only the other half? I am desperate. You cannot understand that, because you are not a father.«
»No, I am not a father. But I understand you, because I am a gentleman. I was a Selfish Giant, it is
true. But I am not selfish any more (više). I have become good, and I am a perfect (pœ:fekt — savršen)
English gentleman now. And I shall prove it. I shall give you my half of the lesson.
»Really« Mr. Brown was very happy (hæpi — srećan).
»Yes, sir. I shall. Then you can have plenty of room to look for your daughter.«

THE SELFISH GIANT (Concluded)

When the servants came, the Giant told them: »Go out and look for (luk for — tražiti) the child's
dog. Do not come (zapovedni način: ne dolazite!) without (widhaut — bez) it.«
The servants left and presently they came back with a nice small dog. »Is this the one (je li ovo taj)?«
they asked.
 The child sprang up (spring, sprang, sprung — spring spræn g, sprang« — skočiti, skakati) with joy:
»Yes, it is. Oh, how glad I am, how grateful (grætful — zahvalan). Thanks to all of you. Especially to you,
Giant.« With these words he kissed him again and again.
The Giant said: »Not at all (naučite ovu frazu: n°t æt o:l — nema zašto), my dear. I am glad you have
come back. Now, I may rejoice (ridžois — veseliti se, radovati se). Only, please, come here whenever you
can.«
And indeed, from then on the child came to the Giant's Garden every day to play (plej — igrali) with
other children.
— The End —

Zadatak. Prevedite i ovaj razgovor na naš jezik, pa natrag na engleski. Nemojte propustiti da to učinite. U
ovim razgovorima su namerno ponovljene sve obične fraze koje Englezi upotrebljavaju u prijateljskom
susretu, a sem njih ima nekoliko težih fraza, i takav prevod će vam mnogo koristiti. Preporučujemo vam
da to isto učinite i sa nekoliko idućih lek cija, u kojima zato namerno nije dat nikakav zada tak, i u kojima se
ne uvode nikakva nova gramatička pravila.
SIXTY FIRST LESSON
We have read a story. Now let us read a play
(plej— igra, igrati se, a od toga — pozorišni komad). The reading (gramatika 109) of plays is an excellent
(ekselent — odličan) way to learn a foreign language. In plays you have only conversation. And when you
learn a foreign language you want to read as much conversation as you can (pravilo 128). It helps you
to learn the simple phrases which you use every day.
The play which we have chosen (izabrali) is called The Camberley Triangle (trajængl — trougao)
by A. A. Milne. Milne is a very pleasant (plezent — prijatan) modern writer, and I am sure that you will
like his comedy (k°medi — šaljiva igra) very much. To make the play easier for you, it is a little sim -
plified (simplifajd — uprošten) and abridged (æbridžd — skraćen).
Choose — chose — chosen — ču:z — čouz — čouzm — izabrati).

THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

A Comedy in One Act
(ækt — čin). by A. A. Milne.
Characters
e
(kærækt — karakter, lice u pozorišnom komadu). Cyril Norwood (siril no:wud), her lover. Dennis
Camberley (denis), her husband (hasbend
— muž, suprug).
It is an evening of 1919 in Kate's drawing room
(droin g -ru:m — sala u privatnoj kući, soba za primanje). She is expecting him, and the curtain (kœ:tn
— zavesa) goes up (se diže) as he is announced (sem
objaviti, announce znači i prijaviti).
(Ova je rečenica zanimljiva. Mi bismo rekli: dok ga devojka prijavljuje, upotrebili bismo, dakle, radno
stanje. Englezi, kao često, upotrebljavaju trpno: dok je prijavljen).
As ima osnovno značenje »kao« i »kako«, ali može da znači i »kada«, »dok«, (vidi 51 čas).
MAID. Mr. Cyril Norwood. (He comes in).
NORWOOD (because the maid listens, but you may be sure the maid knows). Ah, good evening, Mrs. Cam-
berley!
KATE. Good evening!
(They shake hands).
(Shake — shook — shaken — šejk — šuk — šejkn — tresti. Shake hands — rukovati se).
(Norwood is well dressed — He is good-looking with a little moustache. Most women like him — at
least so he says).
NORWOOD (as soon as they are alone (ælo un - sam). My darling! (da:ling — bukvalno: mezimče, ali darling
je najopštija reč za tepanje na engleskom, što bismo mi rekli: srce moje).
KATE. Cyril!
(He takes her hands, and kisses them. He wants to kiss her face (fejs — lice) but she is not quite
ready
(redi — gotov; spreman) for this).
(Bukvalno: ona nije sasvim spremna za to. Prevedite: ona nije sasvim raspoložena za to). NORWOOD.
You let me yesterday (juče si mi dopustila). Why may n't I kiss you today?
(May n't I umesto may I not. Ovakav obrnut red reči i skraćevanje uobičajeno je u upitnim rečenicama u
svakodnevnom govoru. Imali smo tako is n't it umesto is it not? (Vidi 157).
KATE. Not yet, (još ne), dear. I want to talk to you.
Come and sit down.
(They sit on the sofa — together). NORWOOD. You aren't (evo vam ga opet skraćenje:
za you are not) sorry for what you said yesterday? KATE (looks at him one moment, and then
shakes
her head). No. NORWOOD. Then what's happened?
(Opet skraćenje: what's umesto what has. Zabe-ležite ova skraćenja). KATE. I've just had a letter
from Dennis.
(Još jedno: I've umesto I have). NORWOOD (anxiously — ænkšesli — zabrinuto. Naravno anxious —
zabrinut). From Dennis? Your husband? KATE. Yes. NORWOOD. Where does he write from?
159. U engleskom se ponekad, a naročito u upitnim rečenicama, predlog baca na kraj rečenice. Where
does he write from umesto From where does he write? Whom are you speaking to? umesto To whom are
you speaking? What are you talking about? umesto About what are you talking. KATE. India.
NORWOOD. Oh, well! (Ovo mu dođe kao naše: e
tešto, e šta onda ima, pa onda je sve u redu). KATE. He says I may expect him home almost
(olmo ust — skoro) as soon as I get (get— got — got — get — g°t — g°t — primiti) the letter. NORWOOD.
Good Heavens!
(heaven — hevn — nebo. Good heavens odgovara našem: gospode bože). KATE. Yes...
Jel'te kako Englezi prosto govore engleski? I vi biste tako umeli samo kad biste pokušali. Evo probajte.
Prevedite razgovor na srpski, pa sa srpskog na engleski. Ali ne budite lenji, pišite prevod!

SIXTY SECOND LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

NORWOOD (always hopeful — pun nade). Perhaps he did n't catch — the boat that (koju) he expected
to catch.
KATE. I don't know — What shall we do, Cyril? NORWOOD. You know what I always wanted you to
do (šta sam uvek želeo da učiniš). He takes her hands): Come away with me.
(away — ewej — dalje od nekog mesta. Go away — odlazi. Come away — hajde, pođi).
KATE (doubtfully). And let Dennis come home and find — an empty house?
(doubt — daut — sumnja. Dakle doubtfully — puna sumnje: i da pustim Denisa da se vrati kući i nađe
— praznu kuću?).
NORWOOD. You are nothing to him, and he is noth-
ing to you (Učili smo da Englezi imaju samo jednu odrečnu reč gde mi imamo dve: ti nisi ništa njemu). A
war marriage! (wo: — rat) after you'd been engaged to each other for a week!
(You'd skraćeno od you had; engaged — en-gejdžd — veren). And forty eight hours later he was
sent to India (indi e ) — and you haven't (ovo možete već i sami da pogodite) seen him since.
KATE. Yes. That is all true.
NORWOOD. The world — may say that you're (tj. you are) his wife and he is your husband. But
what, do you know of him? He will not be the boy you married. He'll (tj. he will, izgovorite hi:l) be a
stranger (strejndž e — stranac) whom you will hardly recognize (rek°gnajz — poznati, prepoznati).
And you aren't the girl he married. You are a woman now, and you're (izgovorite ju: e ) just beginning
(tek počinješ) to learn what love is. Come with me.
KATE. It's true, it's true. (Dabome da je to it is skraćeno). But he has been fighting (fajt — boriti se, tući
se. Englezi ne tuku »sebe« pa prema tome ni
glagol nije povratan kao kod nas) for us. And to come (i da se vrati) home again after four years of
exile (eksajl — izgnanstvo) and find —
NORWOOD. Exile! That is too much! He's (he has) come through (prošao) the war safely (sejfli — sigurno)
and he's probably (pr°b ebli — verovatno — had a very good time (have a good time — dobro se
provesti). He's probably been in love five or six times himself since (otad). India! You should (trebalo bi)
read Kipling.
KATE. Of course, as you say (kao što kažeš) I don't know him. But I feel that we should be happier (da
bismo bili srećniji) if we told him (kada bismo mu rekli) what had happened. If he had been doing what you
say (ako je radio to što ti kažeš), he would understand — and perhaps be glad. (To be continued).
 MR. MACPHERSON TRIES TO SAVE THE SITUATION
(save — sejv — spasti).
Mr. Brown was sitting at home very sad. The giant had been kind enough (tako ljubazan) to disap-
pear. But he had hardly disappeared, when Mrs. Cam-berley took his place (plejs — mesto). And so Mr.
Brown felt (feel — felt — felt — fi:l - felt — felt — osećati) that there was little hope of finding (da će naći)
his daughter soon.
It was at this dark (da:k — mračan, taman) moment of his life that somebody knocked at his door.
»Come in«, said Mr. Brown.
»A gentleman to see you«, announced the maid, »He says it is something very important«.
»Let him in«.
»Yes, sir«.
The door opened and a stranger appeared.
»May I introduce myself?« said the stranger, »my name is Macpherson. Sandy Macpherson«.
»Pleased to meet you«; answered Mr. Brown.
»The pleasure is mine«.
»Will you take a seat, Mr. Macpherson?«
»Thank you, I will«.
»Have a cigarette?« (tj. will you have a cigarette).
»Thanks. Certainly«.
»I understand, Mr. Macpherson, that you have something very important to tell me?«
»Yes, I have. It is very important«:
»May I ask you what it is?«
»It is something about your daughter«.
»About my daughter?« Mr. Brown felt very excited (excite — eksajt — uzbuditi).
»What is it? Tell me, please?«
»You don't know where your daughter is«.
»No, I don't«.
»Well, perhaps I can help you. I know where she is«.

SIXTY THIRD LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

NORWOOD (uneasily — anizili — nelagodno: uneasy — nelagodno). Really, darling, that is not a thing
you can talk over (talk over = discuss) calmly with a husband, even (ivn-čak) if he —
(Ova rečenica, kao i nekoliko koje sleduju, nesvršena je. Lice koje govori prekida. Ove prekinute reče nice
poznaćete po crtici na kraju).
We don't want any unpleasantness (anplezentnes — neprijatnost), and — (Taking her hands again)
Besides, (bisajdz — pored, pored toga) I want you,
Kate. It may be weeks (bukvalno: mogu biti nedelje tj. nedelje mogu proći) before he comes back. We
can't go on like this. Kate! (go on — produžiti, like this — ovako).
KATE. Do you love me so very much?
NORWOOD. Darling!
KATE. Well, let us wait till the end of the week — In case (kejs — slučaj) he comes (tj. that he comes).
I don't want to seem to be afraid of him. (Ne želim da izgledam da ga se bojim. I am afraid — æfrejd
— bojim se).
NORWOOD. And then?
KATE. Then I'll (I shall) come with you.
NORWOOD (taking her in his arms). My darling!... There (eto!) And now what are you going to do?
Ask me (ask sem pitati znači i zamoliti, pozvati) to stay (ostati) to dinner?
KATE. Certainly not, sir. (bukvalno sigurno ne, tj. nikako). I am going out to dinner tonight.
NORWOOD (jealously — dželesli — ljubomorno; jealous — ljubomoran: jealousy — džel e si — ljubomora).
With whom?
KATE. You.
NORWOOD. At our little restaurant? (She nods). Good girl! Then go and put on (stavi na sebe) a hat,
while I ring them up (ring up — pozvati na telefon) and see if they've (they have) a table.
KATE. What fun! (fan — šala, veselje. Izraz what fun
— slavno, žestoko). I won't (will not) be a moment.
(Bukvalno: neću biti jedan trenutak. Naše: sad ću
ja za tren oka). (She goes to the door). Cyril, will
you always love me?
NORWOOD. Of course. I will, darling. (She nods and goes out. He is very well pleased with himself —
(zadovoljan samim sobom) — when he is left alone. He goes to the telephone with a smile). Hallo... Yes... I
want a table for two. Tonight... Mr. Cyril Norwood. Oh, in about (za otprilike) half an hour... Yes, for
two. Is that all right?... Thank you.
(He puts the receiver — risiv e — slušalicu) — back (put back — vratiti) and turns round (okrenuti
se) to see DENNIS CAMBERLEY, who has just come in.
(to be continued)
 Let us learn all the skraćenice.
I'll — ajl — I shall
you'll — ju:l — you will
he'll — hi:l — he will
she'll — š:i — she will
we'll — wi:l — we shall
they'll — dhejl — they will
I've — ajv — I have
you've — ju:v — you have
he's — hi:z — he has ali i he is!
she's — ši:z — she has ali i she is.
we've — wi:v — we have
they've — dhejv — they have
it is n't — it iznt — it is not
is n't it — izntit — is it not?
can't — ka:nt — cannot — kæn°t
(zapazite razliku u izgovoru)
won't — wount — will not
don't — dount — do not
did n't — didnt — did not
are n't — a:nt — are not
shan't — ša:nt — shall not — neću, nećemo
Posle ovoga će vam lako biti pogoditi must n't may n't, might n't itd.
MR. BROWN BEGINS HIS SEARCH
(sœ:č — tražnja, .tražiti).
»I cannot tell you exactly where Miss Brown is, but I can take you (odvesti) to somebody who knows«,
answered Mr. Macpherson.
»Who is he, or who is she?« asked Mr. Brown anxiously.
»I can't tell you that. All I knows is that her name is Lizzy (lizi)«.
»That sounds (sound — saund — zvučati, glasiti) very mysterious« (mistiries — tajanstven).
»So it is« (tako je).
»How do you know that this person knows where my daughter is?«
»I know. I'll take you to this person«. Mr. Macpherson sounded very sure.
The weather in November is a little chilly (čili — zimljiv), so Mr. Brown took an overcoat and
left the house with Mr. Macpherson.
»Shall we take a bus or a taxi?« asked Mr. Brown.
»A bus as far as (do) Kew (kju) Gardens (londonska botanička bašta) and then a taxi«.
»Here is a bus stop (omnibuska stanica, postaja). Let us wait here«.
In the bus, Mr. Brown said. »Two sixpenny tickets« (tiket — karta; sixpenny ticket tj. six penny
ticket, karta od šest penia; zapamtite obrt: three four-penny tickets, itd).
Mr. Macpherson looked out of the window, and let Mr. Brown pay for the tickets.
At Kew Gardens Mr. Brown called a taxi: Hi! (haj), taxi!
Mr. Macpherson gave the driver (drajv e — onaj koji tera, tj. šofer) the address. The car (ka: — kola,
auto) stopped by a little house which was very far outside London, and looked very poor.
»Here Lizzy lives,« said Mr. Macpherson.

SIXTY FOURTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

NORWOOD (surprised). Hallo!
DENNIS (nodding pleasantly). Hallo!
NORWOOD (wondering who he is). You — er? (Ovo er — e — glas koji Englezi izgovaraju kada mucaju, tj.
ikada ne znaju šta da kažu).
DENNIS. I just came in, Mr. Norwood.
NORWOOD. You know my name?
DENNIS. Oh yes, I've heard much about you Mr. Cyril Norwood.
NORWOOD. (stiffly — stifli — kruto, od stiff — krut). I'dont think I've had the pleasure of — er —
DENNIS (pleasantly). Oh, but I'm sure you must have heard a good deal (a good deal — di:l — isto što i
much) about me.
NORWOOD. Good God (g°d — Bog), you don't mean (niste valjda hteli reći) —
DENNIS. I do, indeed (indi:d — zaista). (With a bow — bau — poklon, to bow — pokloniti se). Dennis
Camberley, the missing (mis — biti otsutan, nedostajati) husband. (Pleadingly — pli:dingli — pledirajući,
 molećivo). You have heard about me, have n't you?
NORWOOD. I — er — Mr. Camberley, yes, of course. So, you're back.
DENNIS. Yes, I'm back. Sometimes (samtajmz — ponekad) they don't come back Mr. Norwood, and
sometimes — they do ... Even after four years... But you did talk about me sometimes?
160. Dosada smo imali reč do samo u upitnim i odrečnim rečenicama, i u rečenicama kojima se na njih
odgovara. Do i did imaju još jednu upotrebu, a to je da se neka konstatacija njima jako podvuče. You
did talk about me sometimes. — Vi ste dabome govorili ponekad o meni. Did you see him? Yes, I did. Are you
sure? I am sure I did see him. Potpuno sam siguran da sam ga video.
NORWOOD. How did you know my name'? DENNIS. A little bird told me about you.
NORWOOD (turning away — okrenuti se — in anger — ænge — ljutina). Pooh!
DENNIS. One of those little Eastern (iste:n — istočnjački) birds, which sit on the backs of crocodiles
(kr°kodajl — krokodil; ove ptičice, ako niste znali, bišću krokodile) searching for — well, let us say
breakfast. He said to me one morning: »Talking of parasites«, (kada već razgovaramo o parazitima —
naravno pærezajts) he said, »do you know Mr. Cyril Norwood?« he said, »because I could tell you an
interesting story about him, he said —«.
NORWOOD (turning round angrily). Look here, sir,
(bukvalno: pogledajte; ali odgovara našem: slušajte!) we had better talk (bolje je da govorimo) quite
plainly (plejnli — otvoreno, bez okolišenja, od plain prost, ravan, bez okolišenja). I don't want to be
insulted. I admit (ædmit — priznati) that an unfortunate (anfo:čunet — nesrećan, fortune — fo:čun —
sreća, fortunate — srećan) situation has arisen (arise — arose — arisen — ærajz — æro uz ærizn — dići se,
podići se, pojaviti se; ovde prevedite: da se izrodila neprijatna situacija). But we must look facts in the
face. You may be Mrs. Camberley's husband, but she has not seen you for four
years, and — well, she and I Iove each other. There you have it. (Evo vam). What are you going to do?

LIZZY SPEAKS
It was a house which certainly looked (izgledala!) very mysterious.
Mr. Macpherson knocked at the door.
»Come in!« said a woman's voice.
Mr. Macpherson opened the door, and he and Mr. Brown entered. It was a small room and very
dark. The curtains were drawn (navučene, od draw — drew — drawn — dro: — dru: — dro:n — vući).
At the back of the room was sitting an old dark (ovde crno-manjasta, kao što je fair fe:e — plava) woman. It
was Lizzy, the gipsy (džipsi — ciganin, ciganka).
»Sit down, gentlemen«, said Lizzy. »What do you want of me? Do you want me to read your fortune?«
(sreća, u prenosnom smislu sudbina).
»No« said Mr. Macpherson, »we don't want you to read our fortune. We want your help. Mr. Brown
has a daughter, and she has disappeared (kao što je appear pojaviti se, tako je disappear disæpie — nestati).
We want you to help us find her.«
»That is difficult,« said Lizzy. »I can't do that myself. I must call a spirit (spirit — duh) to help me.
What kind of spirit do you want? I have little ones, at five shillings each (at ovde znači »po«). The big
spirits cost (k°st — stati, koštati, oblici su svi cost — cost — cost) ten shillings each (i:č — svaki posebno).«
»Which are better?« asked Mr. Brown.
»Oh, the large spirits, of course,« said Lizzy. »They are much better. And I have an extra (ekstra —
naročito, izuzetno) large spirit. He is the best of all. But he is fifteen shillings.«
»Could n't (zar ne bi mogli, vidi 158) we have him for twelve?«? asked Mr. Macpherson.
»Impossible«, said Lizzy. »He costs me twelve shillings.«
»If you think he is very good« — began Mr. Brown.
»Oh, very good. Very good indeed,« said Lizzy.
»Then, let us have the extra large one« (strana 92).

SIXTY FIFTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

DENNIS (anxiously). You don't think that I have neglected (neglekt — zanemariti) her, Mr. Norwood? You
see. I could n't come home for week-ends, and —
NORWOOD. What are you going to do?
DENNIS (pleasantly). Well, what do you suggest? sadžest — predložiti).
NORWOOD. What are you going — I — er — ?
DENNIS. You see. I've been leading (lead — led — led — Ii:d — led — voditi; idiom: lead a life —
provoditi život) such an uncivilized (ansivilajzd — necivilizovan) life for the last four years. I really hardly
know what is — what is being done ,(šta se radi). Now YOU (vi međutim) have been mixing in Society
(s°sajeti — društvo)... making munitions (mjunišn — municija) ...
NORWOOD (stiffly). I have been engaged (bio sam zauzet) on important work for the Government (ga-
venment — vlada) of a confidential (k°infidenšl — poverljiv) nature —
DENNIS. — You, as I was saying, (kao što rekoh) have been mixing in Society, engaged on important Work
for the Government of a confidential nature —
NORWOOD. I was very sorry that I had no opportunity (opotjuniti — prilika) of becoming (da postanem) a
soldier (souldže — vojnik) —
DENNIS. With no opportunity of becoming a soldier, as I was about to say (kao što sam nameravao reći)
but with many opportunities of making love — (da se udvarate, make love — udvarati se) to my wife.
(Learn the idiom: I am about to write a letter — taman nameravam da napišem pismo. I was about to
go out — taman sam nameravao da izađem).
NORWOOD. Now, look here (slušajte;), Mr. Camber-ley. I've already (olredi — već) told you.
DENNIS (soothing him — su: dh — umirivati). But, my dear Mr. Norwood, I am only doing what you
said. I'm looking facts in the face. (Surprised) You are n't ashamed of having made love to my wife,
are you?
NORWOOD (impatiently — impejšntli — nestrpljivo; patient — pejšnt — strpljiv, impatient — nestrpljiv).
What are you going to do? That is all that matters (to jedino ima značaja) between you and me. What
are you going to do?
DENNIS. Well, that was what I was going to ask you. What is being done (šta se radi) in Society now?
You must have heard much about it. All your friends who were also engaged on important work of a
confidential nature, with no opportunity of becoming soldiers — don't they,tell you their own ex-
periences (ekspiriens — iskustvo? Zar vam oni ne pričaju o svojim iskustvima?) What have the husbands
been doing lately when they came back from the front (frant — front; pa šta su radili muževi, u poslednje
vreme kada su se vraćali s fronta?)
NORWOOD (angrily). Now, that is enough, sir!
(Kate comes in, with a hat in each hand, calling to
Norwood as she comes). KATE. Oh, Cyril — which of these two hats — (she
sees her husband) — Dennis!

AN OLD FRIEND APPEARS

»Very well«, said Lizzy, »we'll have the extra large one. He is really excellent. May I have the fifteen
shillings? You pay in advance (ædva:ns — unapred)«.
After Mr. Brown paid the fifteen shillings, Lizzy pulled down the blinds (blajnd — slep, ali i — ro-
letna) and made the room quite dark. Then she made a fire in the fire-place (fire — faje — vatra, od toga
fire-place — kamin).
»Now,« she said, »please take each other's hands.«
Mr. Brown and Mr. Macpherson took each other by the hand.
Lizzy then began to say a lot of mysterious words over the fire.
Suddenly they heard a noise (nojz — larma) in the next room.
»Listen«, said Lizzy, and lifted (lift — lift — podići) her hand. »The ghost (goust — duh) has arrived«.
Mr. Brown's heart was beating fast.
»Come in, oh spirit«, cried Lizzy, »and help us«.
At that moment the door opened, and the spirit walked in.
It was a very large spirit indeed.
»Hallo«, he said quite pleasantly, as he entered, »whom do I see? Fancy (fænsi — zamisli! pomisli!),
my old friend Mr. Brown!«
Mr. Brown had jumped up from his chair. For a moment he could not say a single (singl — jedini) word.
»But«, he said, »but — I know the ghost«.
»Of course you do«, said the spirit. »I am the Selfish Giant«.
»But, what are you doing here?« Mr. Brown felt very surprised.

»What am I doing here? I am working for my living (naučite izraz: to work for one's living — za-
rađivati). Lizzy will pay me for this visit nine shillings«.
»Twelve«, said Lizzy.
»Very well, twelve«, said the Selfish Giant. »But you know, Lizzy, you don't really pay me twelve. You
pay me nine and keep the rest« (keep — kept — kept — ki:p — kept — držati, zadržati).

SIXTY SIXTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

DENNIS (looking straight at her). How are you, Kate? KATE (stammering — stæm e — mucati). You've —
come back? (She puts the hats down). DENNIS I've come back. As I was telling (kao što sam
rekao) Mr. Norwood.
KATE (looking from one to the other). You — ?
DENNIS (smiling). Oh we're (we are) quite old friends
NORWOOD (going to her). I've told him, Kate.
(He takes her hands, and tries (od try) to look defiantly — difajentli — izazivački — at Dennis, but he is
not feeling very sure).
KATE (looking anxiously at Dennis). What are you going to do?
(She can hardly understand him. He is different from the husband who left her four years ago).
DENNIS. Well, that is what Cyril is asking me. (To Norwood) You don't mind (majnd — mariti; — zameriti —
vi mi ne zamerate) my calling you Cyril? (što vas zovem Siril? Zvati čoveka po krštenom imenu to, je od
prilike kao kada ga kod nas oslovljavate sa »ti«). Such an old friend of my wife —
KATE (cannot understand him). Dennis! (She is frightened).
NORWOOD (soothingly). It's all right, dear.
DENNIS. Let us sit down and talk it over (da pretre-semo) in a friendly (prijateljski) way.
KATE (going to him). Dennis, can you ever forgive me? We never ought to have married. (Mi uopšte —
bukvalno: nikada — nije trebalo da se uzmemo). We knew each other so little. You had to go away
so soon. I — I was going to write and tell you — oh, I wish (vidi 127). —
DENNIS. That's all right, Kate. (He does not let her come near to him. He steps back and looks at her
from head to feet). You've changed.
KATE. That's just it, Dennis (bukvalno: to je baš ono, tj. u tome je baš i stvar) I'm not the girl who —
DENNIS. You've grown four years younger (postala mlađa), and four years more beautiful.
KATE (dropping — dr°p — spustiti, ispustiti, oboriti — her eyes). Have I?
DENNIS. Yes... You ,do your hair (nameštaš kosu) in a new way.
KATE (surprised). Do you like it?
DENNIS. I love it.
NORWOOD (coughing — k°f — kašljati). Yes, well perhaps we'd better (možda bi bolje bilo da —) —
DENNIS (starts — start — trgne se). I beg you pardon (pa:dn — izvinite), Cyril. I was forgetting you for
the moment. Well, now, please sit down. (Norwood and Kate sit down together on the,sofa, but Dennis
remains — rimejn — ostati — standing). That's right.
KATE. Well?
DENNIS (to Kate). You want to marry him, eh?

THE SELFISH GIANT EXPLAINS

(explain — eksplejn — objasniti)
»Excuse me, sir« said Mr. Brown to the Giant, »but I cannot understand. You are a spirit?«
»Yes, of course, I am. Don't you remember (zar se ne sećate) that you came to me, and I promised
you to disappear. Did n't I? And so now I am dead and a spirit«.
»Yes, I understand that«, continued Mr. Brown. »But if you are a spirit why do you want money? I
thought spirits did not need money«.
161. Glagol u sporednim rečenicama. Ranije ste imali da posle said i told glagol koji sleduje stoji u
prošlom vremenu. Sada da naučimo opšte pravilo. Rečenica koja sleduje jednom od glagoli koji izražavaju
mišljenje ili osećanje — a takva su glagoli said, told, thought, felt, hoped, wished — mora biti u prošlom
vremenu ako je ovaj glagol u prošlom vremenu.
I thought spirits did not need money. Mislio sam
da duhovima nije potreban novac. I hoped he would come — Nadao sam se da će doći. I wished you could
have come — Želeo sam da ste mogli doći. I felt that was not good. Osećao sam da to nije dobro.
Kao što vidite, u engleskom se posle ovih glagola upotrebljava prošlo vreme, makoje vreme bilo u našem
jeziku.
»I beg your pardon, Mr. Brown« said the Giant politely, »but don't you remember that there were a
lot of children playing in my garden? Now that I am a good Giant I am sending them all to school, and
buying their school-books. So you see, I must work for my living«.
»Please, gentlemen«, said Lizzy, »let us get on (produžiti, nastaviti) with our work. Mr. Brown has not
come here to discuss your children and their school«.
»No, that's right. I beg your pardon, Lizzy«, said the Giant. »May I ask what Mr. Brown wants?
»Will you tell him, Mr. Brown?« said Lizzy.
»Yes, certainly. You know, Mr. Giant, that my daughter is lost«.
»Yes, I do«.
»Well, I want to find her, and Mr. Macpherson told me that if I came to Lizzy, she could help
me«.
(Evo ga primer zavisne rečenice posle told).
»Of course she can. So could I have helped you if you had asked me where your daughter was
when you visited me«.
(Isto sam vam i ja mogao pomoći da ste me pitali gde vam je ćerka kada ste me ,posetili).
162. Isto pravilo da glagol mora biti u prošlom vremenu važi i posle reči ,if kada ona ima pogodbeno
značenje »da«. Kada if znači »ako« ovo pravilo naravno ne važi. If I come tomorrow we shall
play — ako dođem sutra, igraćemo se. U tom slučaju posle if dolazi vreme koje sam smisao zahteva.
»But, if you knew, why did you not tell me?« »My dear Mr. Brown, you never asked me!« »And do you
know now where she is?« »Of course I do«.
P. S. Prevodite li vi ove razgovore na naš jezik, pa natrag na engleski? Ako ne prevodite, grešite.
Naterati vas ne mogu, ali vas još jednom savetujem da to činite.

SIXTY SEVENTH LESSON

THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

NORWOOD. We have already told you the circumstances (sœ:kamstæns — okolnost), Mr. Camberley. I
need hardly say (nije potrebno ni da kažem) how regrettable (rigret — žaliti; žaljenje, regrettable —
rigret e bl — za žaljenje) it is that — er — but at the same (sejm — isti) time these — er — things will
happen, and since it — er — happened— (Nije ni potrebno da vam kažem koliko je za
žaljenje to što — ovaj) — ali u isto vreme — ovaj
— takve stvari hoće da se dese, i pošto se — ovaj
— desile —).
Ovo will je primer gde se will ne upotrebljava samo za buduće vreme, nego da se podvuče njegovo
prvašnje značenje. Drugi primer: He will talk and nothing can stop him. Hoće da govori (na silu) i ništa ne
može da ga spreči.
KATE. I feel I hardly know you, Dennis. Did I l o v e you when I married you? I don't know. It was
so sudden. We had no time to find out (pronaći, ispitati) anything about each other. And now you
come back a stranger —
DENNIS (points — point — ukazati — at Norwood).
And he is not a stranger, eh?
KATE (dropping her eyes). N-no.
DENNIS. You feel you know all about him?
KATE. I — we — (She is unhappy — anhæpi — nesrećan).
NORWOOD. We have discovered that we love each other: (Taking her hands) My darling, this is ma -
king you unhappy. Let me —
DENNIS (sharply — oštro, otsečno, sharp — ša:p — oštar). It would not make her unhappy,, if you left her
in peace (pi:s — mir, in peace — na miru). Why the devil (devl — đavo; why the devil — zašto do
đavola), can't you sit on a chair by yourself (sami)?
(Evo primera pogodbene rečenice posle sa would — ne bi je načinilo nesrećnom — i sa if — kada
biste je ostavili na miru).
NORWOOD (indignantly — indignentli — s indignacijom, ozlojeđeno). Really!
KATE freeing herself (fri: — slobodan, osloboditi, free oneself — osloboditi se) from him, and moving
(mu:v — kretati, pokrenuti, premestiti, preseliti to the other end of the sofa ). What are you going to
do,Dennis?
DENNIS (looking at them) thoughtfully, his chin on his hand).
(thought — tho:t je prošlo vreme od think, a znači i misao. Full — ful — znači pun. Sa ovim full grade se
mnogi pridevi. Tako thoughtful — zamišljen, careful — pažljiv, oprezan, hopeful pun nade, itd. Zapamtite da se u
ovim složenicama ful piše sa jednim 1). (chin — čin — brada, deo glave; brada, dlaka, je beard — bi:ed).
I dont know... It is difficult. I don't want to do anything melodramatic (melodræmætik —
melodra-
matski). I meant (hoću da kažem) it would not really help matters if I did shoot him, would it?
(Mean — meant — meant — mi:n — ment — ment — značiti. This meant that he will come — to
znači da će doći. Ali means znači i nameravati — he means to read — on namerava da čita. Najzad, I
mean, kao u gornjem slučaju znači: hoću da kažem, hteo sam reći).
(It would not really help matters — doslovno: ne bi zaista pomoglo stvari — prevedite: ne bi zaista
ničemu služilo).
(Shoot — shot — shot — šu:t — š°t — š°t — pucati, i od toga: ubiti iz puške ili iz revolvera. Zapazite
ovo did ispred shoot. Rekli smo da did u ovakvom slučaju samo služi da pojača, da naglasi glagol. Zato ćete
if I did shoot him prevesti ne sa: kada bih ga ubio, nego sa: baš i da ga ubijem.

A LITTLE GRAMMAR
163. Glagolske imenice. Odavno nismo imali nikakve gramatike, te malo neće da škodi, baš iako G.
Braun mora malo da pričeka. Imali smo da se: ja pišem kaže I am writing. Ali ovaj oblik na ing može
da bude i glagolska imenica. My writing is legible — ledžibl — moje pisanje je čitko.
Glagolska imenica se u engleskom mnogo više upotrebljava nego kod nas i stoga učeniku može zadati
ponekad teškoće. I cannot read your writing — ne mogu da čitam vaš rukopis — je prosto. Ali I am
surprised at your writing such good English — iznenađuje me kako dobro pišete engleski, je teže. Bukvalno
— prevodeći bez obzira na našu gramatiku — gornja rečenica je: ja sam iznenađen na vaše pisanje takav dobar
engleski.
Ovu teškoću ćete savladati ako, kadgod naiđete na rečenicu u kojoj ima neka engleska glagolska ime-
nica na ing, ovu imenicu prevedete našim glagolom. Dakle: at your writing — na vaše pisanje, prevedite: što
pišete. Uporedite many opportunities of making love — puno prilika da se udvarate.
Nekoliko primera: I don't like his coming home so late. Ne sviđa mi se što se tako dockan vraća kući.
I am pleased at his learning so well. Milo mi je što tako dobro uči. I hear of your building a new house
— Čujem da zidate novu kuću. You don't mind my calling you Cyril? Nemate ništa protiv što vas na-
zivam krštenim imenom?
Naučite samo da razumete ovaj idiomatski obrt. Ni u kom slučaju nemojte pokušati da i sami pravite
rečenice na ovaj način.
 SIXTY EIGHTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE
(Kate looks at him without saying anything, trying to understand this new man who has come into
her life. Norwood swallows (sw°lo u — gutati) and tries very hard to say something.
(Very hard — idiom: s velikom mukom. Naravno sem toga very hard može da znači i vrlo tvrdo,
vrlo teško. This lesson is very hard).
NORWOOD. I — I —
DENNIS (turning to him). You don't think so, do you?
NORWOOD. I — I—
DENNIS. No, I am quite sure (uveren) you're right. It is difficult, isn't it? You see (to Kate) you love
him (— he waits a moment for her to say it if she will, but she only looks at him) — and he says he
loves you, but at the same time I am your husband... (He walks up and down thoughtfully, and then says
suddenly to Norwood). I'll tell you what — I'll fight you for her.
(fight somebody — ne kao kod nas tući se s nekim. Zabeležite). NORWOOD (trying to be firm). I
think we'd better leave this eighteenth-century (senč e ri — vek, stoleće) nonsense (n°nsens —. glupost,
budalaština) out of it.
(leave out — izostati. Dakle: mislim da bi bilo bolje da izostavimo tu osamnaesto-vekovnu glupost).
DENNIS (pleasantly). They fight (tj. ljudi se bore) in the twentieth century too, Mr. Norwood. Perhaps
you had n't heard what we've been doing these last four years? Oh, quite a lot.. Well?
NORWOOD. You don't wish me to believe that you are serious?
DENNIS. Perfectly. Swords (so:d — mač), pistols (pistl), fists (fist — pesnica) — what would you like?
NORWOOD. I do not propose (ovde: nemam namenu) to make a fool of myself (fu:l — budala; doslovno
da od sebe načinim budalu, tj. da izigravam bu dalu) for the — er — lady of my heart. DENNIS. You don't
like fighting, eh? All right, then. I'll toss (t°s — baciti novac u vis) you for her.
(Kada dva Engleza ne mogu,da odluče kome treba nešto da pripadne, oni često bace paru u vis. Jedan kaže
heads ili tails (tejl — rep. tj. slika na poleđini novca), i ako pogodi stranu koja padne nagore, dobija stvar. Ovo
se čini u sportu, pri opkladama, i za sitnice).
NORWOOD. You are vulgar (valge — vulgaran, prostački) now. (To Kate) My dear —
KATE, (holds him back with her hand — drži ga od sebe tj. odbija ga —, but does not take her eyes
off (take off — skinuti) Dennis) —
DENNIS. Really, Mr. Norwood, you're a little hard to please (muka je vama čovek da ugodi). If you don't
like my suggestions (sadžeščn — sugestija, predlog), perhaps you will make one of your own (doslovno:
možda ćete načiniti jedan svoj, tj. možda ćete sami sa svoje strane nešto predložiti).
NORWOOD. This is obviously (obvies — očigledan) a matter in which the lady should choose.
DENNIS. You think, Mrs. Camberley should choose, between us?
NORWOOD. Certainly.
DENNIS. What do you say, Kate?

MR. BROWN DECIDES TO GO ABROAD

»Please, dear Mr.. Selfish Giant, tell me where my daughter is«, said Mr. Brown.
»Well«, said the Giant, »she is not in London. She is at this moment abroad. In a foreign
country«.
»In what country?«
»In a country called Yugoslavia«.
»Oh, I know«, said Mr. Brown. »That is the country where Prague is«.
»I am sorry, Mr. Brown, but there you are wrong. You are obviously a true (pravi, istinski)
Englishman, and don't know geography. (džeogirafi). Prague is in Czechoslovakia (čekoslova:kia) This is
Yugoslavia«.
»And where is Yugoslavia?« continued Mr. Brown.
»It is round Dalmatia (dalmejša)«.
»And how do we get there?«
(get imali smo da znači dobiti; ali ova reč se upotrebljava u stotinu značenja u engleskom. Ovde je: —
kako ćemo tamo dospeti?)
»Well«, said the Giant. »I think the best way is to take an aeroplane (e: eroplejn). That is the
quickest way«.
»All right, then let us take an aeroplane«, agreed Mr. Brown. »Well, then good-bye, Lizzy«, said
the Giant. »We are off« (Odosmo — idiom).
Having said good-bye to Lizzy, our three friends took a taxi and got (dospeše) within (widhin — u
roku od) half an hour to the aerodrome (e: e rodro u m).

SIXTY NINTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

KATE. You are very generous (dženeres — plemenit), Dennis.
DENNIS (after a pause — po:z — pauza). Very well, you shall choose.
NORWOOD (satisfied). Ah!
DENNIS. Walt a moment, Mr. Norwood. (To Kate). When did you first meet him?
KATE. A year ago.
DENNIS. And he's been making love to you for a year? (Kate bends her head). He's been making
love to you for a year?
NORWOOD. I think, sir, that the sooner the lady makes her choice (čojs — izbor) the better. After all,
(najzad) is it fair (fe: e — »fer«, pravo) to her to—?
DENNIS. Are you fair to me? You've been making love to her for a year. I made love to her for a
fortnight (fo:tnajt — dve nedelje, četrnaest dana) — four years ago. And now you want her to choose
(želite da ona izabere) between us. Is that fair?
NORWOOD. You hardly expect (vi valjda ne očekujete) us to wait a year before she is allowed (trpni
oblik! — pre nego što joj bude dopušteno) to make up her mind? (Mind — majnd — razum, pamet;
glava u pre-
nosnom smislu. To make up one's mind — rešiti se).
DENNIS. I waited four years for her during (djuring
— za vreme) the war... Still (ipak) I won't ask you
to wait a year. I'll ask you to wait for five minutes.
KATE. What is it you want us to do, Dennis?
DENNIS. I want you to listen to both (bou th — oboje) of us, for five minutes each (svaki ponaosob);
that's all. After all we're your suitors (sjute — prosilac) are n't we? You're going to choose between
us. "Very well, then, you must hear what we have to say. Mr. Norwood shall have five minutes
alone with you in which (u kojima, t. j. za koje vreme) to present (prizent — pokloniti, izložiti), his case
(kejs
— stvar, gledište, ali i slučaj). Five minutes in which
to tell you how beautiful you are... and how rich
he is... and how happy you'll be together. And I
shall have my five minutes.
NORWOOD (sneering — sni:e — potsmevati se). Five minutes in which to tell her lies (laj — laž) about
me, eh?
DENNIS. Damn it (dæm — proklet. Izraz damn it — neka je prokleto, koje odgovara našem „do đavola" je
svakidašnja — uostalom sasvim učtiva — engleska psovka), you've had a whole year in which to tell
her lies about yourself (vidi 126), you ought to give me five minutes. (To Kate) Well?
KATE. I agree, Dennis.

MR. BROWN BUYS THE TICKETS

Mr. Brown paid the taxi driver, and then turned to the Giant and Mr. Macpherson.
»Excuse me, gentlemen, may I ask you one ques-tion?«
»Yes, please«, said the Giant. »If we can help you«.
»It is this. Will you come with me to Czechoslovakia?«
»Yugoslavia«, corrected (k°rekt — ispraviti, popraviti) the Giant. »Yugoslavia, I mean«.
Mr. Macpherson looked hesitant (hezitentt — okle-vajući, neodlučan).
»I am going to pay your, fare (fe: e — podvoz, cena podvoza) and all expenses (ekspensez — troškovi)«. »Oh
yes, certainly. I'll come with you«, agreed Mr. Macpherson.
»And you, Mr. Giant?« »I am willing« (wilin g — voljan). »Very well, then. Let us buy the tickets!
Where is the booking office?« (buking-°fis — biletarnica). »Here it is. On the left«.
Mr. Brown knocked at the window of the booking office. The clerk opened the window.
»Can you give us direct tickets for Yugoslavia?« asked Mr. Brown.
»I can. For which town do you want them?« »Where are we going, Mr. Giant?« »To
Dubrovnik«. »For Dubrovnik«.
»Single or return?« (singl, ritœ:n — proste, povratne).
»Return, please«.
»That will be forty-four, three and seven return per (pœe: — od) ticket.
(Ovo 44, 3 i 7 znači: 44 funte, 3 šilinga, 7 penia). The ticket includes (inklud — podrazumeva) an allowance
(ælau ens — doslovno: dopuštenje, prenosno znači ono što se dopušta, što se daje. Ovde: pravo na
besplatan prevoz prtljaga. Isto tako: novac, koji roditelj daje sinu ili ćerci mesečno — monthly allowance) for
sixty-six pounds of luggage« (lagidž — prtljag).
(Pound — paund je mera za težinu, 453 grama, jedan paund ima 16 unca — ounce — auns. Za dužinu
mera je yard — ja:d — aršin, 91 santimetar, koji ima 3 feet, stopa, svaki foot ima 12 inch — inč — palac
od 2.5 santimetra. Tečna je mera pint — pajht, dobrih pola litra i quart — kwo:t tj. dva pints).
»We have no luggage.«

SEVENTIETH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

DENNIS. Good. (He throws (throw — threw — thrown
throu — thru: — thrown — baciti) a coin (koin — iskovan novac) into the air, and puts it on the back of his
hand. To Norwood) Call!
NORWOOD. What does this mean? Tails. .
DENNIS (uncovers — ankave — otkriti — the coin). Heads. You shoot first (šu:t sem pucati znači i »šutirati«).
NORWOOD (confused). What do you want? I don't understand.
DENNIS. You. have five minutes in which to lay your case before Mrs. Camberley. (lay — laid — laid —
lej — lejd — položiti, lay your case— da izložite svoju stvar). Five minutes — (he looks at his watch) and
 then I shall come back... Is there a fire in the dining room (dajnin g-ru:m — trpezarija), Kate?
Notirajte razliku između:
Lie — lay — lain — laj — lej — lejn — ležati, i
Lay — laid — laid — lej — lejd — lejd — položiti; sneti (jaje) i
Lie — lied — lied — laj — lajd — lajd — lagati.
I had just lain down, when he came and said the hen bad laid an egg. But it was not true. He lied.
KATE (smiling in spite — in spajt — uprkos of herself). A gas-fire (gæs — gas, plin); it is n't lit (light — lit
— lit — lajt — lit — lit — upaliti, light — svetlost; ovde upaljen).
DENNIS. Then I shall light it. (To Norwood) That will make the room nice and warm (wo:m — topao)
for you by the time you've finished (taman dok budete svršili). (He goes to the, door and says again) Five
minutes.
(There is an awkward — okw e :d — nelagodan,
nespretan — silence — sajl e ns —tišina — after he is
gone. Kate waits for Norwood to say something, but
Norwood does not know what is expected of him (šta
se očekuje od njega).
NORWOOD (looking anxiously at the door). What is his game? (gejm — igra. Idiom za: na što on to
cilja? Kakav to plan ima on?)
KATE. Game?
NORWOOD. Yes. I don't like it. Why the devil did he choose today to come back? If h'ed (he had) wait ed
another week (wi:k sedmica, nedelja dana), we would have been safely away together (to be away — ne
biti kod kuće — tj. bili bi sigurni i zajedno na nekom drugom mestu). What's his game, I wonder? (sem čudi
me, znači prenosno: pitam se?). (He walks up and down, upset).
KATE. I don't think he's playing a game. He's (he is) just giving me my chance (on mi prosto daje
šansu).
NORWOOD. What chance? (ča:ns šansa, pritoka).
KATE. A chance to decide between you.

MR. MACPHERSON DOES BUSINESS

(To do business — bukvalno činiti posao — svršiti posao, obavljati posao).
»How many tickets do you want?«
»Three tickets, please«.
»Wait a minute«, Mr. Macpherson interrupted, »only two tickets, please«.
»How is that?« (Kako to?)
»You see, this gentleman«, Mr. Macpherson pointed at the Giant, »does not pay for his ticket.
He is a spirit«.
»Excuse me,« said the clerk. »We have never had spirits as passengers (pæsendže — putnik) before. You
must see the manager«.
»Very well. I'll see the manager.«
The clerk lifted the receiver.
»Hallo. A gentleman to see you (tj. a gentleman wants to see you) about reduction (ridakšn — po-
pust) on tickets for spirits.«
»Will you, please, walk in?« the clerk turned to Macpherson.
Mr. Macpherson walked into the manager's office.
»Take a seat, please,« said the manager. »What can I do for you?«
»I have come to complain« (k°mplejn — žaliti se).
»I am sorry about that«.
»The case is as follows. (Slučaj je u ovome, doslovno: slučaj je sledeći). We have a spirit in our company
(kamp e ni — društvo). And your clerk wants to charge (ča:dž — naplatiti) us a full ticket (celu kartu)
for him«.
»I am afraid ( e frejd — bojim se. Ovo je veoma uobičajena fraza kada Englez želi da kaže nešto
neprijatno, ili da odbije nekoga), sir,« said the manager, »we have no rule about any reduction on tickets for
spirits. Only children pay half-price (ha:f-prajs — upola cene). All passengers pay a full ticket«.
»Excuse me,« said Macpherson, »but it would be against the law (lo: — zakon) to charge for a
spirit. A spirit is not a person«.
While Mr. Macpherson was talking to the manager, the Giant and Mr. Brown were walking up
and down before the booking office.
»I wonder,« said Mr. Brown, »what success (sekses
— uspeh) Macpherson has had with the manager.«
»Oh, he is all right«, said the Giant. »He has just got (dobio) a free (fri: — slobodan, besplatan)
ticket for me, and now he is getting a hundred guineas (gini
— gvineja, engleski novac) for himself«.
(Guinea, 21 šiling ne postoji kao stvaran novac, nego samo kao računska jedinica. Ona je veoma uobi-
čajena u većim trgovinama).
»A hundred guineas for himself? How is that?« »He has just sold the manager the advertisement rights
(ædvœ:tisment rajts, — reklamno pravo) of being the first company to have a spirit as a passenger (gramatika
163). Oh yes«, the Giant shook his head, »Mr. Macpherson is a good business man«.

SEVENTY FIRST LESSON

 THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE
NORWOOD. You've decided that, Kate. You've had a year to think about it, and you've decided. We love
each other. You're coming away with me. that's all settled. Only... what the devil is his game?
KATE (sitting down and talking to herself). Your'e quite right about my not knowing him. (Imaš potpu-
no pravo da ga ja ne poznajem, gramatika 163). How one married easily in those early days of the
war (kako se svet ženio lako onih ranih — tj. prvih — dana rata), knowing nothing about each
other. And then they come back, and even the little one thought one did know is different (pa čak i
ono malo što se mislilo da se zna drugačije je)...
I suppose (sepouz — pretpostaviti) he feels the same about me.
NORWOOD (to himself). Damn him! (slobodno prevedeno: neka ga nosi vrag).
KATE (after a pause). Well, Cyril?
NORWOOD (looking sharply at her). Well?
KATE. We have n't got very long.
(Get, kao što smo rekli, upotrebljava se u engleskom u hiljadu značenja. Ovde, na primer, sasvim
je izlišno. We have not very long — nemamo dugo,
znači sasvim isto).
NORWOOD (looking at his watch). He really means to come back — in five minutes?
KATE. You heard him say so.
NORWOOD (goes to her and speaks eagerly — i:geli živo, vatreno, željno). Why should we not go now?
(zašto ne bismo otišli sada). You've got a hat here. We can go away quietly (kwajetli — tiho, mirno,
bez buke). He will not hear us. He'll come back and find that we have gone. Well, what can he do? Pro-
bably he'll walk about (po) the house a little time, and then go to his club (klab — klub). We'll have our
dinner at the restaurant; ring up your maid; tell her to meet you with some things (sa nešto stvari), and
leave London by the night train. Scotland — anywhere (kuda bilo) you like. We don't want any melodrama
and nonsense.
KATE. Do you want to go out now, and not wait for him to have his five minutes?

TO GET
To get nije (književna reč, ali se mnogo upotrebljava u običnom govoru, i to u veoma različitim značenjima.
Pokušaćemo dati sistematski pregled najglavnijih značenja.
164.Osnovno značenje od to get je dobiti. You
got a letter. She got a present.
165.Od ovoga izrodilo se srodno značenje imati,
koje stoji pored have, i u stvari je sasvim izlišno.
Have you got a cigarette? Have you got time?
166.Treće važno značenje je postati. Uporedi
ovo značenje sa grow. To get old — ostareti. To get
bald — oćelaviti. To get young — podmladiti se. To
get well — ozdraviti. To get ill — razboleti se.
167.Četvrto značenje obuhvata kretanje. I have
got here — stigao sam. I got to London in the morning
— stigao sam u London ujutru. S ovim u vezi imate iz
raze: to get in — ući, to get out — izaći, get up —
ustati. It is nice to get out into the country — lepo
je izaći u polje. He got into the same tram as I —
ušao je u isti tramvaj (træm) kao i ja. I got up at
six o'clock — ustao sam u šest sati.
168.Poslednje značenje koje treba zapamtiti je —
morati. I have got to go — moram da idem. You
have got to learn this lesson — morate naučiti ovaj
zadatak. Poredi ovo sa drugim značenjem. I ovde got
stoji pored have i nepotrebno je.
Iz ovih primera moći ćete zaključiti i druga, manje važna značenja od to get, kada naiđete na njih. Na
primer: Have you got ready? — Jesi li gotov? Jesi li se spremio? (Tj. Jesi li postao spreman?) He got a
cold yesterday — Juče je nazebao (tj. dobio je juče nazeb).
Home-lesson (domaći zadatak). (To get).
Ustani i izađi. Ako nazebeš., moraš da legneš u krevet. Spremi se i uđi u prvi tramvaj. Zar moram da
idem ? (Moram li). Da, moraš. Imamo vrlo dobrog psa. Ostareo je iznenada (suddenly). Razboleo sam se u
ponedeljak, ali sam ozdravio posle tri dana. Jeste li primili moj poklon (present). Jesam, primio sam ga jutros
(ovo jutro). Stigao sam kući tačno (exactly) u podne.

SEVENTY SECOND LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

NORWOOD (impatiently). What does he want with five minutes? What's the good of it to him? (Idiom:
kakve koristi može da ima od toga? Naučite: what's the good of it? Kakva korist od toga? Čemu to?) Just
to say, goodbye to you, and pretend (pritend — pretvarati se) that you've ruined (ruin — upropastiti) his life?
In fact (ustvari) he will be secretly (u tajnosti, secret — sikret — tajna) laughing at having got free (što se
oslobodio) of you so easily. I know these young men. He is probably thinking of some major's (mejdže —
major) wife in India. Or he may think of blackmail (blækmejl — ucena). You don't want to be mixed up
(umešana, tj. dovedena u vezu) with any scandal of that sort (sort — vrsta, sorta). No, the best thing we
 can do — I am speaking for your sake (sejk — radi, for your sake — tebe radi, for my sake — mene
radi itd.), Kate — is to go away quietly, while we've got the chance. (Evo ga Jedno nepotrebno got). We
can write and explain all that we want to explain.
KATE (looking wonderingly — čudeći se — at him; Norwood is now another — drukčiji — man whom she
does n't know). Is that quite fair to Dennis?
NORWOOD. Good God! This isn't a game! Camberley may think it is a game with his tossing a coin. But
you and I are n't children. Everything is fair in a case like this (u ovakvom slučaju). Put your hat on
— quickly — (he takes her hat) — here you are — (evo ti) —
KATE (standing up). I am not sure, Cyril. HORWOOD. What do you mean? KATE. He
expects me to wait for him.
NORWOOD. If it comes to that (ako dođe do toga), he expected you to wait for him four years ago.
KATE. Yes... (Quietly). Thank you for reminding (ri-majnd — potsetiti, za gramatiku 163) me. (Dakle: što
si me potsetio).
NORWOOD. Kate, don't be stupid (stjupid — glupa, luda). What's (what has) happened to you? Of course,
I know all this has upset you. But isn't it better (zar nije bolje) to finish with all this? You've got
a chance now of getting out (izvući se, iskobeljati se, osloboditi se, izaći) of it, and — (He looks at
his watch).
KATE. Is the, five minutes over? (prošli). NORWOOD. Quick, quick! (He puts his fingers (finge
— prst) — to his lips (Up — usnica). Quietly. He
walks quietly to the door). KATE. Cyril!
NORWOOD. H'sh (heš — pst, mir!). KATE (sitting down again). No, Cyril. I must wait for
him.
(The door opens, and Norwood starts — sta:t — trgnuti se — as Dennis comes in).

DOMESTIC SCENE AT THE GREEN'S

(domestik — domaći, kućni, porodični).
Mrs. Green was laying the table (lay the table ili set the table — postaviti sto) when little Tom
came into the room.
»Mamma, when is father coming home from the office? I am getting hungry«. (Opet jedno značenje
reči get. U ovom slučaju — ogladneti).
»Why? What time is it? Oh, dear, (Englezi kažu »oh dear« tamo gde bismo mi »jao«! It is half past
six,
and I have n't laid the table yet. He should be back any minute now. (Treba da se vrati sad svakog časa).
Come, and help me lay the table«.
»Laying the table isn't boys' work (posao za de-čake). I shall call Jean (Dži:n). Jean! Come and help
mamma lay the table«.
»What do you want, mamma«, said Jean as she entered the room (ulazeći, dok je ulazila).
»Run into the kitchen (kičn — kuhinja) and bring three little spoons (spu:n — kašika), and the salt-
cellar (salt — solt — so, cellar — sel e — podrum,. ali salt-cellar,— slanik).«
»Do you need any knives or forks? (fo:k — viljuška).«
»No. The forks are all here. But you might (mogla bi) bring two more (još dva) napkins (næpkin —
salveta). Who is that at the door? Oh, it's.daddy (dædi
— tatica). How are you, daddy? Feeling tired?« (tj. are
you feeling tired).
»Just a little. How is everybody in the house?« »Robert isn't very well. I have sent him to bed.«
»What is the matter with the child?« (šta je to sa
detetom?).
»I think he has caught a cold« (catch a cold —
nazepsti).
»Ought we to call the doctor?«
»No, I don't think so. It is nothing serious (siri e s
— ozbiljan. Ovde: ozbiljno. Primer prideva uz it is,
gde bismo mi upotrebili prilog). Just a little cold in
the head (kijavica!)«
»He will have to be careful this winter. (Moraće da se pazi — primer gde he will znači pojačavanje
glagola, a ne samo buduće vreme). The air is so damp (dæmp — vlažan) at this time of the year«.
»It is no use (ne vredi — zabeležite ovaj veoma čest idiomatični izraz) talking to the child. He is so
careless (ke: e les) — nebrižljiv). He always catches colds«.
»He ought to wear (we: e — nositi odelo, za razliku od carry — kæri — nositi stvar) a heavier (hevi
— težak) overcoat«.
Translation (trænslejšn — prevod) of Home-lesson. Get up and get out. If you get a cold you must
get to bed. Get ready and get into the first tram. Have I got to go. Yes, you've got to. I have got a good
dog. He has got old suddenly. I got ill on Monday, but I got well three days later (after three days). Did
you get my present? Yes, I got it this morning. I got home exactly at noon.

SEVENTY THIRD LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

DENNIS (looking at his, watch). Your five minutes are
over. The dining-room is nicely warm now, and I've
left you an evening paper. NORWOOD (going to Kate). Look here, Mr. Cam-
berley, Kate and I — DENNIS. Mrs. Camberley, no doubt (bez sumnje), will
tell me.
(He holds the door open and waits politely for Norwood to go).
NORWOOD. I don't know what your game is — DENNIS. You've never been in Mesopotamia, Mr. Nor-
wood? NORWOOD. Never.
DENNIS. But I have. People who have been in Mesopotamia easily lose (lose — lost — lost — lu:z — l°st
— izgubiti) their temper (tempe — raspoloženje, strpljenje. Zabeležite: He is in a bad temper — rđavo je
raspoložen, good temper — dobro raspo-
ložen. I've lost my temper — izgubio sam strplje-
nje). I am waiting for you. NORWOOD (undecided — andisajded — neodlučan).
Well — I — (He goes slowly to the door) Well, I
shall come back for Kate in five minutes. DENNIS. Mrs. Camberley and I will be ready for you.
You know your way. (Norwood goes out). (Dennis shuts the door. He comes into the room
and stands looking at Kate). KATE (uncomfortably). Well?
(un — an — je odrečni predmetak. Comfortable ugodan, prijatan, a uncomfortable — neugodan, ne-
prijatan. Slično smo imali decided — odlučan i undecided; — fortunate i unfortunate, happy i unhappy.
Zapamtite ovo pa ćete moći pogoditi puno novih engleskih reči). DENNIS. No, don't move. I just want to
look at you...
I've seen you like that (tako) for four years. Don't
move... I've been in some very unhappy places, but
you've been with me most of the time (najčešće,
mahom). Just let's have a last look, (pusti samo da
se poslednji put pogledamo). KATE. A last look? DENNIS. Yes. KATE. You're saying good-
bye to me?

AN EVENING WITH THE GREEN'S

»Is dinner ready?«
»No, not yet. Cook (kuk — kuvarica) 's been (has been) out this afternoon. Monday is her free
day.«
»So it is! I forgot about that.«
»Dinner will be ready in half an hour. You can sit down and read your evening-paper.«
»No, I've read my paper in the bus. I'll go out into the garden and do a little work. The
grass is
getting too long. I must cut it. Or perhaps, I will trim
(trim — potkresati«) the hedge (hedž — ograda) a little. Where are the scissors (siz e z — makaze)?«
»I think you'll find them in the shed (šed — šupa). They are on the shelf (šelf — polica), together with
your gardening-gloves« (glav — rukavica, dakle: ba-štenskim rukavicama).
Mr. Green went out into the garden and found his gloves, scissors, and a watering can (kæn — kanta,
watering-can — kanta za polivanje) in the shed. He then worked for half an hour, when he heard Mrs.
Green calling him.
»Daddy!«
»Ye-es!«
»Come along! (hajde) Dinner is ready.«
»Coming!« (Evo me!)

When Mr. Green came into the dining-room, all the family was sitting at table (za stolom). Only
Robert was upstairs in bed with his cold.
»Now, children,« said Mr. Green as he sat down, »have you all been good? Or have you been naughty?«
(no:ti — nevaljao, nestašan, neposlušan).
»They have all been good«, said Mrs. Green, »except (eksept — izuzev, sem) Tom.«
»Why, what's (has) he done?«
»He's (has) torn his trousers« (trauzez — pam-talone). .
»It was not I who tore them. A boy at school tore them.«
»Again?«
 »Yes, again.«
»Tom, that is very naughty of you.«
»I am sorry, daddy, but it was n't my fault.«

SEVENTY FOURTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

DENNIS. I don't know whether it's to you, Kate. To the girl, who has been with me these last four years.
Was, that you?
KATE (dropping her eyes). I don't know, Dennis.
DENNIS. I wish I.wasn't (was not) your husband. (Že-, leo bih da nisam — pogodbeno. Otuda was a ne
is. Englez, dakle kaže: želim da ne bejah. Sleduje specijalna lekcija o pogodbenom načinu).
KATE. What would you do if you were not my husband? (Posle if pogodbeno, i opet, zapazite, prošlo
vreme — gramatika 162).
DENNIS. I would make love to you (udvarao bih ti se).
KATE. Can't you do that now?
DENNIS. Being (budući da sam) your husband handicaps me (hændikæp — handikapira, tj. stavlja me u
nepovoljni položaj). I never really had a chance against the other man.
KATE: You said, I was to choose between you (was
posle said, glagol u zavisnoj rečenici slaže se sa onim u glavnoj! Rekao si da ću imati da biram).
You think that I have already (olredi — već) made up my mind? (Zapišite idiom make up one's mind
odlučili se.)
DENNIS (smilingly). I think so.
KATE. And chosen him?
DENNIS (shaking his head). Oh, no!
KATE (surprised) You think I have chosen you?
DENNIS (nodding). M'm.
KATE (indignantly). Really, Dennis! Considering (uzimajući u obzir —) that I had almost arranged to
run away (pobeći) with him twenty minutes ago! You must think me (smatrati me) very fickle (fikl
prevrtljiva, nestalna).
DENNIS. Not fickle. Imaginative (imædžinetiv — puna mašte).
KATE. What do you mean? And why are you so cer tain that I am going to choose you? And why in
that case (u tom slučaju) did you talk about taking a last look at me? (da me još jednom poslednji
put pogledaš) And what — ?
DENNIS Of course we've only got five minutes, but I think if you asked (pređašnje vreme zavisno od
think u glavnoj rečenici. Kod nas: ali mislim kada bi me pitala) your questions one at a time (jednu po
jednu) —
KATE (smiling). Well, you needn't (need not) answer them all together.
MR. GREEN IS WORRIED
(Worried — zabrinut)
»That reminds me, Daddy, Jean needs a new dress and I need a new hat.«
»Couldn't (could not) Jean make her dress last (la:st — trajati, ietrajali) a little longer?«
»No, she can't. The child is growing very fast. Her last year's dress has had to be lengthened twice
already.«
(Had to be — morala je biti!; to lengthen- — lengthn — ako ne možete izgovoriti, onda lengthen —
produžiti).
»What about your hat then?«
»Impossible (imp°sibl — nemoguće; possible — moguće). It is quite out of fashion (fæšn — moda; doslovno
— van mode, tj. nije u modi). I can't walk in the streets like a scarecrow« (crow — vrana; scarecrow —
ske:ekrou — strašilo).
»There is always something. Always new hats, new shoes, new dresses. I'm not a millionaire!«
(miljene:e).
Robert: »I have just remembered. There is a letter for you from the taxation-office (tæksejšn-°fis — poreska
uprava; tax — tæks —poreza). And the electricity (ilektrisiti) and water bills (bil — račun) have also arrived
today«.
»Damn it!« said Mr. Green, and threw down his napkin.
»My dear, you mustn't (must not) swear (swe: e— psovati) in front of (pred) the children just because the
bills have come«.
»It wasn't (was not) that. It was the soup. I burnt (burn — burnt — burnt — bœ:n — bœ:nt — goreti,
izgoreti) my mouth« (mauth — usta).

SEVENTY FIFTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE

DENNIS. All right, then, one at a time. Why am I certain that you will choose me? Because for the first
time in your life you have just been alone with Mr. Cyril Norwood. That's what I meant by
saying (kada sam rekao), you were imaginative. The Norwood you've been thinking yourself in love
with (onaj Norwud u koga si mislila da si zaljubljena) doesn't exist. I'm (am) certain that you've seen
him for the first time in these last few mi nutes. Why, even the best of men would have made a
hash (hæš — iseckano meso; doslovno — načinio bi faširane šnicle; a prenosno to je idiom za — načinio
 bi konfuziju, zbunio bi se, pobrkao bi) of five minutes like that. It would have been impossible for him
to say the right thing to you. Norwood? Good God, he didn't have a chance. You were judging (džadž —
suditi, ocenjivati; judge — sudija) him all the time. Weren't (were not) you? (zar nisi?).
KATE (thoughtfully). You're very clever, Dennis.
DENNIS (cheerfully — či:eful — veseo, raspoložen). Four years' study of the Turkish (tœ:kiš) character
(kærækte).
KATE. But how do you know I'm not judging YOU all the time?
DENNIS. Of course you are. But there's (there is) all the difference (dif e rens — razlika; sva je razlika)
the world between judging a stranger like me, and judging the man you thought you were in love with
(tj. the man with whom you thought you were in love. Primer gde je predlog bačen na kraj rečenice).
KATE. You are (ovako naglašeno — ti si zaista) a stranger to me.
DENNIS. I know. That's why I said good bye to the girl who had been with me these last four years,
the girl I had married. Well, I've said good-bye to her. You're not my wife any longer (ti više nisi
moja žena), Kate; but if you don't mind (ako ti ne smeta, ako ti je svejedno) pretending that I am not
your husband, and just give me a chance of making love to you, well, that's all I want.
(Englesko pretend nema uvek smisao pretvarati
se, praviti se. Ono je kao naše dečje: ja ću k'o ba-
jagi da budem kralj — I'll pretend to be king. Ovde:
kao bajagi da ja nisam tvoj muž).
KATE. You're very generous, Dennis.
DENNIS. No, I'm not. I am very much in love. But as
a man in love I am not the usual silly ass (sili
æs — ludo magare. Usual — južual — uobičajen).
(Englez ne kaže: Magarče jedan, nego you silly
ass. On dakle pravi razliku između običnog i jogu-
nastog ili ludog magareta!)
Why should you love me? You fell in love with my uniform (junifo:m) at the beginning of the war. I was
ordered to the front (dobio sam naredbu za front), and you fell in love with the departing (di pa:t —
otići, odlaziti, otputovati) hero (hi:ro — heroj). After that? Well, I had four years — alone — in which to
think aboat you, and you had four years — with other men — in which to forget me. Is it any wonder
that — (je li čudo što —) (Norwood comes in).
NORWOOD (roughly — rafli — grubo) Well?
DENNIS. You arrived just in time, Mr. Norwood. I was talking too much. (To Kate) Mrs. Camberley, we
are both at your disposal (d i spo u zl — raspoloženje, u smislu: stojimo vam na raspoloženju!). Will you
choose between us, which one is to have the happiness (hæpines — sreća) of serving you?
NORWOOD (holding out — ispružiti — his hand to her, and speaking in the voice of a proprietor (pro-
prajete —posednik, vlasnik). .) Kate!
KATE (goes slowly to Norwood holding out her hand). (To be concluded).
AN EVENING WITH THE GREENS
MRS. GREEN. »What's the matter (šta je to) with you, Jean? You look upset«.
JEAN. »I don't like the soup. It's burnt« (bœ:nt — za-gorela).
MRS. GREEN (tastes — tejst — okusiti — the soup herself). »Rubbish! (rabiš — doslovno: đubre. U
običnom govoru: budalaštine! gluposti!) It isn't«.
MR. GREEN. »I am afraid, mamma, it is«. (Vidite kako se g. Green, kao pravi Englez služi s I am afraid,
kad ima nešto neprijatno da kaže).
TOM. »You know, mamma always burns the soup when cook is out«.
MRS. GREEN. »These children! They always have some ideas! (ajdie) (Idiom: imaju bube, lutke). I think we
ought to send them to a boarding-school (bo:ding-sku:l — internat; slično boarding-house — pansion).
There they'll have to eat what they are given (opet trpno stanje umesto našeg aktivnog: šta im se da),
and not have ideas!«
JEAN. »I don't want to go to a boarding-school«.
MRS. GREEN. »Now, come along (hajde!), and clear away the dishes (raspremi posuđe — dish diš —
činija, sud)«.
JEAN. »Yes, mamma, but I don't want to go to a boarding-school«.
MR. GREEN. »Nobody said you would«. (Ovo vam je poslednja opomena da u sporednoj rečenici koja .
je zavisna od glavne, a to je obično posle say, think, wish, glagola koji označavaju želju, misao, itd., glagol se
mora složili i biti u istom vremenu kao u glavnoj. Vidi gramatiku 163. Dakle ne: nobody said that you
will, kako bi to bilo kada bi se prevodilo s našeg jezika, nego nobody said you would). JEAN. »You did.«
MR. GREEN. »I did not say that we would send you,
but that we ought to.«
JEAN. »What's the difference (diferens — razlika)?« MR. GREEN. »Well, you see, »ought« means that we
»ought«. But it does not mean that we'll actually
ækčueli — stvarno) send you«.
(Mr. Green, kao što vadite, kao pravi Englez nije vešt u objašnjavanju. Ought znači »treba« u moralnom
smislu. Must — je »mora« bez obzira na moral. Tako: I must write this letter — znači, moram da napišem
ovo pismo. A I ought to write this letter — trebalo bi da ga napišem. Umesto ought često se može reći: have
to, ili got to. I have to go. I've got to go).
 SEVENTY SIXTH LESSON THE CAMBERLEY TRIANGLE
KATE (shaking Norwood's hand). Good-bye, Mr. Nor-
wood.
NORWOOD (astonished — æst°niš — začuditi se).
Kate! (To Dennis) You devil! DENNIS. And two minutes ago I was comparing you
with the best of men. NORWOOD (sneeringly to Kete). So you're going to
be a loving wife to him after all? DENNIS (tapping — tæp — kucati — him kindly on
the shoulder). — You remember what I said about
Mesopotamia? NORWOOD (pulling himself together hastily — žurno
se pribravši; — pull — pul — vući; pull oneself
together — pribrati se; haste — hejst — žurba;
hasty — žuran) Good-bye, Mrs. Camberley. I can
only hope that you will be happy. (He goes out with dignity).
DENNIS (closing the door). Well, there we agree. (He comes back to her).
KATE. What a stupid little fool I have been. (She holds out her arms to him) Dennis!
DENNIS (pretends to retreat — ritri:t — povući se, povlačiti se - in alarm — e Ia:m — uzbuna). Oh, no, you
don't (nećeš). (He shakes a finger at her) We're not going to be too much in a hurry (hari — žurba)
THIS time.
KATE (reproaching — riprou:č — prebaciti). Dennis!
DENNIS. I think you should call me — (trebalo bi da me zoveš) Mr. Camberley.
KATE (with a smile). Mr. Camberley.
DENNIS. That's better. Now our courtship (ko:tšip — udvaranje) begins. (Bowing low) Madam, will you do
me the great honour (°n e — čast — pazite h se ovde ne izgovara) of dining with me this evening?
KATE (bowing). I shall be charmed (ča:md — »an-šantiran«).
DENNIS. Then let us hasten (hejsn — žuriti se). The carriage (kæridž — kola) waits.
KATE (holding up the two hats). Which of these two do you prefer (prifœ: — pretpostavljati), Mr. Cam-
berley?
DENNIS. Might I prefer the black one with the pink roses?
KATE. It is very elegant (eleg ent), is it not? (She puts it on).
DENNIS. It suits (sju:t — priličiti) you excellently... I might mention that I am staying at the club. Is
your ladyship (lejdišip — your ladyship odgovara našem: milostiva) doing anything tomorrow?
KATE. Nothing of any great importance (impo:tns — važnost). (He offers — of e — ponuditi — his arm
and she takes it).
DENNIS (as they go to the door). Then perhaps I may be allowed (biće mi dopušteno) to visit you
to-morrow morning about eleven, and ask about your ladyship's health? (helth — zdravlje). KATE.
It would be very nice of you, sir. (They go out together). — The End —

AN EVENING WITH THE GREENS

MRS. GREEN. Bring the roast-beef (ro:st — bi:f — što bismo mi rekli »rozbif«) with the potatoes and
greens (zeleno povrće).
TOM. What else (els — drugo) is there?
MRS. GREEN. There is also some rice pudding (rice — rajs — pirinač. Ali rice pudding, nažalost, nije
koh od pirinča nego prost sutlijaš. Ovo kao opomena da ne nastradate ako odete u Englesku).
MR. GREEN. Did I hear somebody knock at the door?
MRS. GREEN. It's half past seven. It must be the postman. (U pogodbenim rečenicama, posle if pređašnje vreme
162). Tom goes out into the passage (pæsidž — hodnik) and comes back with a letter.
MR. GREEN (looks at the letter). It has a foreign stamp (stæmp — marka). Where is it from? Du-
brovnik? Is n't that the town where Mr. Brown went? But no! The letter is addressed to you. (Hands
— pružiti — the letter to his wife). Mr. Brown would not write to you!

SEVENTY SEVENTH LESSON

Let me congratulate you! (k°ngræčulejt — čestitati). You have now finished not only an English
story but also an English play (not only — but also
— ne samo — nego i). And the play was not easy.
People in it spoke just (baš) like people in London,
not thinking of poor pupils (pjupl — učenik) who
are learning English. Perhaps some of you did not
understand every phrase. That does not matter. The
important thing is that those who could understand
the play, and who have learnt all the idioms, can now
read any (makoju) English book with a dictionary.
Having congratulated you, I must now scold those (skould — izgrditi) who did not translate the Brown-
Giant-Green conversations from English into Serbo-Croatian and back. Some of you have n't done it?
Is n't that right? From next lesson we shall have homelessons again, and then nema više vrdanja. (Ovo
biste, da znate engleski dobro, rekli hanky-panky — hænki-pænki. Ali pošto ne znate, nije potrebno ni da kažete,
ni da naučite).
With this lesson we begin the fourth part of the course. In it we shall learn some more difficult points
(point — tačka) of grammar, and consolidate (k°ns°-lidejt) what we already know. We shall also read a
new story called »The Judgement of Paris« (džadžment
— presuda) by Leonard Merrick (len e d merik). Leo
nard Merrick is a well-known (poznati) modern writ-
er who has written many very good short stories, and I am sure you will find this one (vidi čas 33)
very amusing (æmjuzing — zabavan). The story takes place (dešava se) in Paris, and the names of the people
are therefore French. To make it easier for you, we have simplified it in several (sevrel — nekoliko, više
njih) places.
THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS
by LEONARD MERRICK
In the summer of the memorable (memorabl — koji vredi zapamtiti, od memory — memori— pamćenje)
year —, but the date (dejt — datum) doesn't matter, Robichon and Quinquart (French names, koja se
izgovaraju robišon i kenkar), both paid court (ko:t — dvor; pay court — udvarati se) to Mademoiselle
Brouette. She was a charming (ča:ming — šarmantan, privlačan), actress (æktres.— glumica); Robichon and
Quinquart were the most comic (k°mik — smešan) of comedians (k°midien — komičar); and all three were
members (memb e — član) of the same theatre.
Robichon was such an idol (ajdel — idol) of the public (pablik) that they used to (pravilo 122) laugh
before he said the first word of his role (roul — uloga); and Quinquart was so popular that his silence
threw (baci) the audience (o:diens — gledaoci, slušaoci) into convulsions (k°nvalšn — grč).
(Throw — threw — thrown — throu — thru: — throun — baciti).
Professional (pr°fešnel .— profesionalan) rivalry (rajvlri — rivalstvo) apart (epa:t — na stranu), the two
were good friends, although (oldho u — ma da, iako) they were suitors (sjut e — prosilac, udvaralac) of the
same lady, and this was doubtless (bez sumnje) due to (dju tu — usled; to se bez sumnje imalo pripi-
sati) the fact (fækt) that the lady favoured (fejve — pretpostavljati) the robust (r°bast— snažan). Robichon no
more (ništa više) than the skinny (skini — jako mršav, od skin — koža) Quinquart. She flirted (filœ:t
flertovati, ašikovati) with them equally (podjednako od equal — i:kwel isti, podjednak) — and at last, when each of
them had insisted — (insist — insistirati) beyond (bi:j°nd — s one strane) endurance (endjurens — izdržljivost;
beyond endurance — više no što se moglo izdržati), she promised (pr°mis — obećati) in a pet (pet — mala
ljutina, trenutna ljutina) that she would marry the one that was the better actor.
But not a player on the stage (stejdž — pozornica), not a critic (kritik — kritičar) on the Press (press
— štampa) could quite make up his mind (make up one's mind — odlučiti se; idiom koji treba da naučite jer je
čest) which the better actor was.

A LITTLE GRAMMAR

169. Read, first rule number 54, and then let us practise (præktis — vežbati se, uvežbati) a few things which
you don't know well.
If you go into an empty room, you say: there is nobody (niko) in the room. But if you find a person,
you say: there is somebody (neko); When you ask, you say: is there anybody (iko)?
You can answer either »there is nobody« or »there is n't anybody«. You can also say: »there is nothing« or
»there isn't anything«.
U engleskoj rečenici, kao što smo učili, ne mogu da budu dve odrečne reči. I zato, ako se u rečenici
nalazi neka odrečna reč kao not, never, neither, onda njoj može sledovati samo jedan od oblika anybody,
anythnig, anywhere.
Prema tome: There is something on the chair. Is there anything on the table? There is nothing.
There isn't anything. Nobody knows anything. I can go nowhere. I cannot go anywhere. Anywhere
—
enive:e — zasebno znači igde, ma gde. I have nothing to say. I haven't anything to say.
Zadatak. Prevedite po mogućstvu na oba načina, ako u zagradi iza rečenice stoji (2). Jeste li naučili išta?
Nešto smo naučili. Nismo naučili ništa (2). Videli smo nekog, ali nismo znali ko je (pravilo 161). Nismo videli
nikoga (2). Ko je to? Nije niko (2). Kuda (where) ste išli ovoga leta? Nismo išli nikuda (2). Znate li išta o toj
(about) stvari (matter)? Ne znam ništa (2).

SEVENTY EIGHTH LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

Only Suzanne (francuski sizan, engleski su:zn) Brouette could have said something so impossible.
 »But how shall we decide the point, Suzanne?« stammered Robichon helplessly (helplesli — bespo-
moćno). »Whose judgement will you accept (æksept — primiti)?«
»How can the question be settled?« asked Quin-quart worried. »Who shall be the judge?«
»Paris shall judge,« affirmed (æfœ:m potvrditi) Suzanne. »We are the servants (sœ:vent — sluga) of the
public. I will take the public's word!«
Of course she was pretty (priti — lepuškast) as a picture (pikče — slika), or (inače) she couldn't have
said these things.
Then poor Quinquart withdrew (widhdro: — povući se) in reverie (reveri — sanjarije). So did (isto
tako) Robichon. Quinquart reflected (riflekt — premišljati, razmišljati) that she had been talking foolishly
(fu:lišli — ludo). The public lauded (lo:d — hvaliti)
them both, and was no less generous to one than to the other. To wait for the judgement of Paris
appeared (izgledalo je) the same as postponing (postpo un — odložiti) the matter sine die (latinski:
beskonačno). No way presented (prizent — pretstaviti se) itself to Quin-quart. None occurred to Robichon.
(Occur — °kœ: e desiti se. Ali idiom: it occurred to me — setio sam se, pomislio sam na nešto).
MR. WHITE ARRIVES AT DUBROVNIK
One nice day in December nineteen hundred and fifty one (za način iskazivanja godine vidi pismo u
42 času) a car stopped outside the Dubrovnik hotel Majestic (mædžestik).
(Dubrovnik je upotrebljen kao pridev).
Out of the car stepped three gentlemen. One of them was much bigger than the other two. He was
so

large that the boys in the street gathered (gædh e — skupiti se, u engleskom nije povratno) round the car to
look at him.
They entered the hotel, and one of them went straight to the porter.
»Can you tell me, please«, he said »whether a Miss Brown is staying at the hotel?«
(Pazite na ovo a Miss Brown — ne prosto Miss Brown. U ovoj vezi a znači: neka Miss Braun).
The porter turned to his assistant (æsistent — ili æsistnt — pomoćnik).
— Odi molim te, Ivo, ti znaš engleski. Gospoda su Englezi.
»Will you, please, register (redžiste — registrirati, upisati, upisati se) first,« said the assistant-porter.
»Yes, certainly,« said the three gentlemen.
»What is your name (nejm — ime), please?« The young porter addressed (osloviti) the large
gentleman, because he thought that he must be the leader of the party (parti — partija, grupa).
»Charles (ča:rls) White,« said the gentleman.
»How old are you?« (Dakle: koliko ste stari, a ne koliko imate godina).
»About three hundred and seventy one year. I was born in fifteen hundred and, eighty.«
»Where were you born?«
»In London.«
»What is the name of your father?«
»I don't remember any longer. (Razlikujte any more više — za količinu, od any longer — više —
za vreme). It was so long ago (davno). But if it is of any use to you (ako vam je od ikakve koristi, čest
idiom) put down (stavite dole tj. zabeležite) that he had a long white beard, that he was a very nice gen-
tleman, that he liked to shave (šejv — brijati se) himself twice a week, and that he always went to the
same barber (ba:b e — berberin)«.
»What is your occupation ( o kupejšn — zanima nje) ?«
»Oh, I am just a ghost«.
(Zabeležite idiom: twice a week, dva put nedeljno. Five shillings a day — pet šilinga dnevno. Three times
a month — manth — mesec — tri puta mesečno).
Rešenje. Have you learnt anything? We have lernt something. We have learnt nothing. We haven't
learnt anything. We saw somebody, but we did not know who it was. We saw nobody. We didn't see any-
body, Who is that? It is nobody. It isn't anybody. Where did you go this summer? We went nowhere. We
did not go anywhere. Do you know anything about this matter? I know nothing. I don't know anything.

SEVENTY NINTH LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»Come«, said the latter (læt e — ovaj drugi, što treba da razlikujete od later — lejt e — docniji), as they
sat on the terrace of their favourite (fejverit — omiljeni) cafe (kafe — kavana) a day or two before the
annual (ænju el — godišnji) vacation (vekejšn — letnji odmor). Let us discuss this amicably (æmik e bli —
prijateljski, od amicable). Have a cigarette! You are an actor, therefore you consider yourself more
talented (tælented — talentiran) than I. I too, am an actor, therefore I regard you as less gifted (gift —
poklon, dar, a gifted — obdaren) than myself. So much (toliko) for our artistic (a:tistik — umetnički) standpoints
(stændpoint — gledište). But we are also men of the world (svetski ljudi), and it must be obvious to, both of
us that we might go on (da možemo i dalje) being funny (fani — smešan) until we reached our death-beds
(deth — smrt; deathbed — samrtna postelja) without demonstrating (dem°nstrejt — pokazati, dokazati) the
supremacy (sjupremesi — prvenstvo, preimućstvo) of either (tj. jednog od nas). I think, our hope lies in
versatility (vœ:setiliti — raznovrsnost spo-
sobnosti). The conqueror (k°nkere — pobedilac) must distinguish (distingwiš — odlikovati se) himself in a
solemn (s°lem — ozbiljan) part (uloga).« He viewed (posmatrati) the other with complacence (k°mplejsns
— samodopadanje), for Quinquart looked funny by na
ture (od prirode).
»Right!« said Quinquart. He contemplated (k°n templejt — posmatrati, razmišljali), for it was im-
possible to imagine the fat Robichon in tragedy (trædžedi).
»I see only one difficulty« (difikelti — teškoća), continued Robichon. »The management (mænidžement
— uprava) will never consent (k°nsent — pristati)
to give us a chance. It is always so in the theatre. One
succeeds (se ksi:d — uspeti) in a certain line (lajn —
linija, pravac) and one must be resigned (rizajn —
dati ostavku, ali be resigned — pomiriti se sa sudbi
nom) to play that line as long as one lives (dok čovek
živi, celog veka). If my earliest success (da je moj prvi
uspeh) had been made as a villain (vil en — nevaljalac)
of melodrama, it would be believed that I could act
nothing but (sem) villains of melodrama. It happened
(desilo se) that I made a hit (hit — udarac, prenosno:
veliki uspeh) as a comedian. Now nobody will credit
(kredit — kreditirati; prenosno: pokloniti veru) that I
am capable (kejpebl — sposoban) of anything but
being comic (da nisam sposoban ni za šta sem da
budem komičan).«
»Same here!« agreed Quinquart. »Well, then, what do you propose?«

THE YOUNG PORTER EXPLAINS

After he had registered the three gentlemen, the young porter took (odvesti) them upstairs, and
showed them their rooms. He was just leaving Mr. White's room, when Mr. White addressed him.
»Wait a minute, young man.«
»Yes, sir,« said the porter.
»What's your name?«
»Ivan.«
»You speak very good English, Ivan. Have you ever been to England?«
»No, sir. Never.«
»Where did you learn your English then?«
»I learnt it from the lessons in the Politika. That is a newspaper here.«
»Yes, I know. I read the Politika myself.«
»Do you, sir?« The porter seemed surprised. »Then, you speak naški?«
»Well, I used to (jesam nekada), when I visited Dalmatia before. But that was two hundred years
ago, and two centuries is a long time. I have rather (radh e — prilično) forgotten it. But I try to keep it
up (održavati) by reading (čitanjem) when I have time. If you cannot speak a language, the best thing
is to read as much as possible.«
»Yes, sir.«
»Tell me, now. Your pronunciation (pronansiejšn — izgovor) is also good. How did you learn to pro-
nounce (pronauns — izgovoriti) so well?.«
»I have a friend who has a radio. I often go to his house and listen. And that has helped me very
much. I also listen at the cinema, although that is more difficult, because it is not so clear.«
»I am glad you have learnt English so well, Ivan.«
»Yes, sir. May I ask you a question?«
»Yes, do!« (Do ovako za sebe, znači — izvolite samo. Ono je upravo umesto Yes, ask me a question).
»Why do you say sometimes: I shall write him a letter, and sometimes: I shall write a letter to
him? There is no »to« in the first sentence (sent e ns — re-
čenica). I have also heard (hear — heard — heard — hi: e — hœ:d — hœ:d — čuti): I promised him a present,
and: I promised a present to him.«
»Both are correct. When you put the pronoun before the object (°bdžekt — predmet) you leave out
(izostaviti) the word »to«. You can, therefore say: I returned him the money, and: I returned the money to
him. In the second case (slučaju) it is more naglašeno.«
»Thank you, sir.«
Zadatak (prevedite na oba načina). Dao sam mu pismo. Prodao sam joj psa (prodao — sold). Dodao (to
pass) sam mu slanik. Ostavio sam im sat. Pročitao sam joj knjigu. Sazidao (to build) sam mu (for him)
kuću. Vratio sam mu dug (debt — det).
 EIGHTIETH LESSON

THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

Robichon mused (mju:z — premišljati). »Since we shall not be allowed (trpno! — za naše: pošto nam se
neće dopustiti) to do ourselves justice (džastis — pravda; do oneself justice — idiom: da pokažemo šta umemo) on
the stage, we must find an opportunity (°p°tjuniti — prilika) off (of) it (van nje)«.
(Off je protivno od on i mora se prevesti obratno rečju: dalje, van, sa, dole, prema smislu).
»A private performance (pefomens — predstava)? Good! (Eto prideva, gde bismo mi rekli: dobro! — jer Englez
misli na: it is good). Yet, if it is a private performance, how is Paris to be the judge?«
»Ah,« murmured (mœ:me — mrmljati) Robichon, »that is certainly a difficulty (difikelti— teškoća)«.
They sipped (sip — pijuckati) their wine moodily (od moody — neraspoložen, ćudljiv). Many heads were
turned towards the little table where they sat. »There
are Quinquart and Robichon; how amusing they always are!« said passers-by (pa:s e-baj — prolaznik) little
guessing (ges — pogoditi) the anxiety (ængza:eti — briga) at the heart of the comediens.
»What's to be done?« (šta se ima učiniti t j . šta da se radi) sighed (saj — uzdisati) Quinquart at
last.
Robichon shrugged (šrag — slegnuti), his fat shoulders with a frown (fraun — namrštiti se, nabrati
obrve, mrk pogled).
Both were too absorbed (æbzo:b — zaneti) to notice that, after a glance (gla:ns — pogled) of re-
cognition (rek°gnišn — prepoznavanje) one of the pedestrians (pedestrian — pešak) had paused (zastati), and
was still regarding (rega:d — posmatrati) them irresolutely (od irresolute — ires°ljut, neodlučan). He was a tall
man, dressed in black, and the next moment, as if finding courage, he stepped forward and spoke:

IVAN ASKS A FEW QUESTIONS

Mr. White was just shaving the next morning, when somebody knocked at his door.
»Come in«, said he.
The door opened a little, and Ivan, the porter, put his head in.
»May I come in, sir?«
»Yes, do!«
»Have you got five or ten minutes free, sir?«
»Half an hour for you, my dear Ivan.«
»That is very kind of you, sir.« Ivan came in. »May I ask you one or two more grammatical (græ-
mætikl ili gr emætikl — gramatički) questions?«
»Five, if you like,« Mr. White was in a good mood.
»When do you say »some«, when »any« and when »a few«? And what is »several?«
»If you want to say »nekoliko« for things you can count, you say either »some« or »a few.« There are
some chairs in the other room. There are a few flowers in this vase. But, for things you cannot count, you
use »some«. May I have some cheese (či:z — sir),. please? May I have some milk, please?« »And What
about: any«
»Any is used in questions and in negative phrases. Are there any chairs in that room? No, there are n't any
— nema nijedne.«
»It is the same rule as for nobody and nothing,« said Ivan.
»Exactly. And »several« means nekoliko, više njih. There are some chairs or there are several chairs is the
same. But several can also mean nekoliko različitih. There are several kinds (kajnd — vrsta) of chairs.«
And you might also remember that after »not« you say: any more, any longer, any better. I will not
wait any longer. He cannot do it any better. I don't want any more.
Zadatak. U Londonu ima mnogo parkova. U ovoj čaši ima malo mleka. Molim vas dajte mi mnogo kafe, ali
malo mleka. U engleskom nema mnogo gramatičkih pravila. Ima nekoliko đaka koji ne pišu zadatke. Ali ima
nekoliko koji pišu. Hoćete li mi dati malo vode. Ima li neke nove reči u ovoj rečenici? Nema. Ima li novih reči u
ovoj lekciji? Ima nekoliko. Ja ne volim nikakva gramatička pravila.
Rešenje. I gave him a letter. I gave a letter to him. I sold her a dog. I sold a dog to her. I passed him
the salt-cellar. I passed the salt-cellar to him. I left them my watch. I left my watch to them. I read her a
book. I read a book to her. I built him a house. I built a house for him. I returned him my debt. I returned
my debt to him.
EIGHTY FIRST LESSON
THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS
»Getlemen, I ask pardon for the liberty (libeti — sloboda) I take. I must ask you for your profession al
advice (ædvajs — savet). I am in a position (p°zišn — položaj) to pay a moderate (m°deret — umeren) fee
(fi: — honorar). Will you permit (pœ:mit dopustiti) me to explain myself?«
»Sir«, returned Robichon, »we are considering (razmatrati) our latest parts (uloge). We shall be pleased
to give you our attention (ætenšn — pažnja) at some other time«.
»Alas (elæ:s — avaj)« insisted the newcomer (njukame — pridošlica), »with me time presses (pres —
pritiskivati, presovati, time presses — vreme je kratko). I too am considering my latest part — and it will be
the, only speaking part I have ever played, though (dhou isto kao although — iako, mada) I have been
'appearing' for twenty years«.
»What? You have been a super (sjupe — statista) for twenty years?« said Quinquart, grimacing
(grimejs — razvući lice).
»No, sir,« replied (riplaj — odgovoriti) the stranger grimly (od grim — grim — mrgodan). »I have
been the public executioner (eksekjuš ene — dželat); and I am going to lecture (lekče — držati predavanje) on
the horrors (h°r e — užas) of the post (položaj I have reisgned (rizajn —dati ostavku).«
(Zapazite upotrebu sadašnjeg prošlog: ja sam bio dželat za prošlost koja se proteže sve do sada).
The two comedians stared (ste:e — gledati ukočeno, buljiti) at him aghast (ega:st — zaprepašćeno). Across
(ekr°s — preko, popreko) the sunlit (sanlit — suncem osvetljen: sun — sunce i lit — upaljen) terrace seemed to
have fallen the black shadow (šædo u — senka) of the guillotine (giloti:n).
MR. BROWN BECOMES IMPATIENT
»May I ask one more question?« said Ivan.
»Do!«
»Why do you say sometimes (samtajmz — nekad) in questions: Is it not beautiful? and sometimes Isn't it
beautiful? Is there any rule?«
»Yes, there is. You make a question by reversing (rivœ:s — obrnuti) the order of words: It is nice. Is it
nice? It was nice. Was it nice? It will be nice. Will it be nice? The same rule applies (æplaj — odnositi se) to
negative sentences. You write:
It is not good. Is it not good?
It was not quick. Was it not quick?
It will not be soon. Will it not be soon?
But in ordinary conversation, the order is chan ged, and you say: Isn't it good? Wasn't it quick? Won'it
be soon?«
At this moment somebody knocked, and opened the door without waiting (ne čekajući) for an answer.
It was Mr. Brown.
»Excuse me, Mr. White«, he said, »but this is not fair. We have come here in order to find my
daughter, and not for you to give English lessons to the porter«.
»Well, you have Mr. Macpherson. What is he doing?«
»He is collecting advertisements from the hotel directors, and making money (make money ne znači praviti
novac, nego »mlatiti novac«, tj. zarađivati puno). And I am left alone to find Mary«.
»Where have you been?«
»I have been to all the hotels in the town, except (eksept — izuzev, sem) two: The Grand (grænd) and The
Adriatic (ejdriætik).«
»You should have started (sta:t — poći, početi, trebalo je da počnete) with the Grand«.
»Why?«
»Because your daughter is at The Grand«.
»How do you know?«
»I have known it all the time«.
»You have known it all the time?«
»Of course«.
»All this week while I have been going round (obilazio) the hotels?«
»Yes. I knew it before we started from London«.
»And you never told me (i nikako mi niste kazali) ?«
»No«.
»And why not?« Mr. Brown was quite excited.
»Quite simple. Because you did not ask me!«
Rešenje. There are many parks in London (In London there are many parks). There is some milk in
this glass. Give me much coffee but little milk, please. There are not many grammatical rules in English (In
English there are...) There are several (some) pupils who do not write their exercises. But there are some
(several) who do. Will you give me some water (a li ttle water)? Are there any new words in this sen -
tence? There are not (any). Are there any new words in this lesson? There are some (several). I don't
like any grammatical rules.
Zadatak, (prevedite na oba načina). Niste li mu dali moj poklon (gift)? Zar nije bilo tako (so)? Zar nije
bila visoka? Zar ga niste videli? Zar nije bilo bolje dati mu malo novaca? Zar nije 1akše sedeti nego
pešačiti (walk)? Zar nije on dobar čovek?
EIGHTY SECOND LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS
»I am Jacques Roux (French name, pronounced: žak ru:),« the man went on (produžiti). »I ought to
speak at Appeville sur Bois (French town, pronoun-
ced: apvij-sir-boa), and I have what you gentlemen call stage fright (frajt — strah; strah od pojave na
pozornici). I who never knew what nervousness (nœv esnes — nervoza) meant before. Is it not queer
(kwi: e — čudno)? Whenever (wenev e — kadgod, svaki put kad) I rehearse (rihœ:s — držati probu)
walking on to (penjući se na) the platform (plætfo:m
— platforma), I feel myself to be all arms and legs
(teg — noga; kao da sam sav od nogu i ruku). I
don't know what to do with them. Formerly (fo:m e li
— ranije), I hardly remembered my arms and legs,
but, of course, my attention (ætenšn — pažnja) used
to be engaged (pravilo 122) by the other man's head.
Well, I thought that you might (da biste vi mogli)
consent (k°nsent — pristati) to give me a few hints
(hint — napomena) in deportment (dipo:tment —
ponašanje). Probably one lesson would be enough«.
»Sit down«, said Robichon. »Why did you leave your official (°fišl — zvaničan) position?«
»Because I awakened ( e wejkn — probuditi se) to the truth (tru:th — istina)«, Roux answered. »I
don't agree any longer (evo any zbog don't) with capital punisment (panišm ent — kazna; capital pu-
nishment — smrtna kazna). It is a crime (krajm — zločin) that should be abolished (eb°liš — ukinuti)«.
»You have scruples (skru:pl — griža) of conscience (k°ns ens — savest)?«
»That is it«.
»Fine!« said Robichon. »What dramatic (dræmætik — dramski) lines such a lecture might contain
(k°ntejn — sadržati)! And of what will it consist (k°nsist — sastojati se; a iz čega će se sastojati)?«
»It will consist of the history of my life — my youth (ju:th — mladost), my poverty (p°veti — siro-
maštvo), and my experiences (ekspi:riens — iskustvo) as executioner, and my remorse (rimo:s — griža
savesti).«
MRS. GREEN'S LETTER
»I wonder (pitam se!)«, said Mrs. Green, looking at the letter, »from whom this letter could be?«
She turned the letter from back to front, and from front to back, looked at the stamp, and
concluded (sem završiti znači i zaključiti).
»No, I simply cannot think from whom the letter could be.«
»Would n't it be (zar ne bi bilo) simpler to open the letter?« asked Mr. Green.
»Yes, dear, you are quite right. Let us open the letter.«
Mrs. Green had hardly opened (tek što je otvorila) the letter, when she exclaimed:
»This is great news« (news — jednina!).
»What is great news?«
»The letter is from Mary Brown«.
»What does she say?«
»Listen!«
Dear Mrs. Green.
You will be surprised when you get this letter. And you will be even more surprised (još više izne-
nađeni) when you see where I am. This is a lovely old town, and the weather is beautiful. The sun shines
warmly although it is January. There is no mist (mist — obična magla) or fog (f°g — gusta, londonska
magla) as in London in the winter. We are having a lovely time (naučite ovaj idiom kada hoćete da kažete
— fino se provodimo). I said »we«, but, of course, you don't know who the other person is. And you
will be surprised to hear it. It is my husband.
Yes, my dear Mrs. Green, my husband. I am married. And do you know to whom? Guess? Do you re-
member meeting me in the park with a certain (s jednim izvesnim) Mr. Miller? A tall, young, gentle-
man, with a little moustache, who used to ask gram-
matica! questions? Well, it is to him that I am married, (udata ne »za« nekoga nego »to« somebody).
We met again at Dover, and he proposed to me. I couldn't make up my mind then. But, I have
found out (find out — pronaći) since then that he has a very good heart. And so I decided.
We are now very happy spending (potrošiti, utrošiti, spend — spent — spent — spend — spent)
our honeymoon (honey — hani — med; moon — mu:n
— mesec. E sad či k pogodite šta znači honeymoon!)«.
Rešenje. Have you not (haven't you) given him my gift? Was it not so? Wasn't it so? Was she
not tall? Wasn't she tall? Have you not (haven't you) seen him? Was it not (wasn't it) better to give
him some (a little) money? Is it not (isn't it) easier to sit than to walk? Is he not (isn't he) a good
man?

EIGHTY THIRD LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»Magnificent!« (mægnifisnt — vanredno, slavno), said Robichon. »The spectre (spekte — senka, pojava,
duh) of your victims (viktim — žrtva) pursues (pœ:sju
— goniti) you even to the platform. Your voice fails
(fejl — izdati, izneveriti) you, your eyes stand out
from your head in terror. You gasp (ga:sp — boriti
se za dah) for mercy (mœ:si — milost) — and imagi
nation (imædžinejšn — imaginacija, uobrazilja) bathes
your hands with blood (blad — krv). The audience is
excited, women swoon (swu:n — pasti u nesvest),
strong men are breathless (breth:les — bez daha) with
emotion (imoušn — emocija, uzbuđenje).«
Suddenly he hit the table with his big fist, and little Quinquart nearly fell off (spade) his chair,
for he guessed the inspiration (inspirejšn — inspiracija, nadahnuće) of his rival (rajvl — rival, suparnik).
»Listen!« cried Robichon, »are you known (poznat) at Appeville-sous-Bois?«
»My name is known, yes«.
»Bah (ba! — pih). I mean are you known personally, have you acquaintances (ækwejntens ili ækwejntns —
poznanik) there?«
»Oh no. But why?«
»There will be nobody to recognise (rek°gnajz — prepoznati) you?«
»It is very unlikely (anlajkli — neverovatno) in such a place«.
»What do you estimate (estimejt — ceniti, oceniti) that your profits (pr°fit) will be?«
»It is only a small hall (ho:l — dvorana) and the prices are cheap. Perhaps two hundred and fifty
francs«.
»And you are nervous, you would like to postpone your date?«
»I should not be sorry, I admit (ædmit — priznati). But again, why?«
»I will tell you why. I offer you five hundred francs to let me take your place!«
»Sir?«
»Do you agree?«
 THE CONDITIONAL
(condition — k°ndišn — uslov; conditional — k°ndišnel — pogodbeni način).
We have learnt the conditional in lesson 42, rules 111 and 112.
I should learn — učio bih
He would learn — on bi učio
She would learn — ona bi učila
We should learn — učili bismo
You would learn — učili biste
They would learn — oni bi učili
Instead of (insted °v — umesto) I should learn you can also say: I would learn.
I would like to speak English. He would like to go to England. Mr. Brown would like to find his
daughter.
We have also learnt that »if« may mean»ako« or »kada«. Posle if koje znači »ako« dolazi vreme koje
zahteva sam smisao. If he comes, tell him to wait — ako dođe, reci mu da čeka. If you write today, you
will get (receive) an answer in five days — ako pišeš danas, dobićeš odgovor za pet dana.
We shall go to London if he will come with us.
Ali kada if znači »kada« ili »da« u pogodbenom smislu, posle njega dolazi prošlo vreme ili davno prošlo.
If I knew English I should go to England — da znam (kada bih znao) engleski, išao bih u Englesku.
If I learnt English every day, I could speak very soon — kada bih učio engleski svaki dan, mogao bih
uskoro da govorim.
If you knew everything in these lessons, you could write without a mistake — kada biste znali (da znate)
sve u ovim časovima, mogli biste da pišete bez greške (mistejk — greška).
Yes, IF you knew!
Kako se pravi prošli pogodbeni način? Vrlo prosto. Kako je sadašnje prošlo vreme od I learn? I have
learnt. E dobro, onda je prošli pogodbeni način — I should have learnt. (Pravilo 111).
Mr. Brown would have found his daughter if he had gone to the Grand. — G. Braun bio bi našao svoju
kći, da je otišao u Grand hotel.
Mr. Macpherson would not have come to Dubrovnik, if Mr. Brown had not paid his fare — g. Mak-
ferson ne bi bio došao u Dubrovnik, da mu g. Braun nije platio podvoz.
MR. BROWN FINDS HIS DAUGHTER
Mr. Brown came into Mr. White's room without knocking. He looked very pale and tired. As soon as he
came in, he sat down.
»What is the matter with you (šta je to vama)?« exclamed Mr. White. »You don't look well«.
»No, I don't feel well,« said Mr. Brown. »I feel faint (to faint — fejnt — onesvestiti se; to feel faint
— osećati se slabo, imati vrtoglavicu). A glass of
water, please«.
»A glass of water, Ivan, quick!« (pazite: ne quickly, kao što bismo mi rekli. Upotreba prideva umesto
priloga).
Ivan took a glass and put it under the tap (tæp
— slavina), and then gave it to Mr. Brown.
»What is the matter?« repeated Mr. White.
»I have found my daughter,« sad Mr. Brown.
Zadatak. Išao bih u Englesku da imam novaca. Voleo bih da učim francuski. Ako naučim ovu lekciju, znaću
pogodbeni način. Kada bih naučio ovu lekciju, znao bih pogodbeni naičn. Kada bih otišao u Englesku, ostao bih
tamo dva meseca. Moja majka bi došla da je vreme lepo (fine). Da znam engleski ja bih napisao pismo na
engleskom. Da nisam bio došao (pretprošlo) on bi kupio kuću.

EIGHTY FOURTH LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»I do not understand!«
»I have a whim (wim — lutka, buba) to play a solemn part. You can explain next day that you missed (mis —
propustiti, ne pogoditi) your train, or that you were ill. There are a dozen (dazn — tuce) explanations (eksplenejšn
— objašnjenje) that can be
made. You will not be suposed to know (pretpostavIjaće se da vi niste znali; bukvalno: vi nećete biti pret-
postavljeni da znate; primer upotrebe trpnog stanja za jedan čest idiom) that I played your part. The responsibility
(resp°nsibiliti — odgovornost) for that is mine. What do you say?«
»It is worth (wœ:th — vredeti) double (dabl — duplo) the money«, hesitated the man.
»Not in the least! All the Press will shout (razvikali) the story of my joke (džouk — šala). Paris will be
astonished that I, Robichon, lectured as Jacques Roux and curdled (kœ:dl — usiriti, ovde prenosno: od uzbuđenja)
an audience's blood. Millions will speak of your intended (intend — nameravati, vidi 109) lecture tour (tu:e — tura,
put) who otherwise (adhewajz — inače) would never have heard of it. I am giving you the greatest
advertisemnt, and paying you for it besides (bisajdz — pored toga). And I will also throw in (ubaciti) a
deportment lesson! Agreed? (tj. are you agreed?)«

MR. BROWN IS ANGRY WITH MR. WHITE

»If you have found your daughter, you should be glad«, said Mr. White.
(Ovde if znači »ako« i naravno ima vreme po smislu tj. sadašnje).
Imali smo ranije da should i would imaju osnovno značenje »trebalo bi«, sem toga što grade pogodbeni
način. You should read a little English every day
— trebalo bi da čitate malo engleski svakog dana.
You should know the conditional after this lesson
— trebalo bi da znate pogodbeni način posle ovog
časa.
»Yes, I should be glad. But something terrible has happened (teribl — strašan, strašno)«.
»What is that?«
»My daughter is married!«
»I know that,« said Mr. White.
»You know that?« Mr. Brown nearly (umalo, zamalo) jumped off (sa) his chair.
»Of course«, said Mr. White quietly »I knew it all the time.«
»You knew it all the time?«
»Yes, I knew it before we started from London.«
»And you did not tell me anything about it!«
»Of course I did not.«
»Why?«
»Because you did not ask me,« said Mr. White, and lit his pipe (pajp — lula).
»If I had known this,« exclaimed Mr. Brown, »I would not have come to this town.«
Kao što vidite, posle if može da dođe i davno prošlo vreme.
»And also, if I had known this, I would not have brought (bring sem nositi znači i dovesti) you with me«.

GRAMMATICAL NOTE TO CONDITIONAL

Pogodbeni način može se praviti još na jedan način od pomoćnih glagola bez if. Pomoćni se glagol u tom
slučaju stavlja na početku rečenice, a podmet mu sleduje, tj. red reči je obrnut.
Were I a rich man, I should give plenty of money away — Da sam bogat čovek, dao bih (raspoklanjao bih) puno
novaca. Had I known what to do, I should have saved much time. Da sam znao šta da radim, uštedeo bih puno
vremena. Should he come before noon, tell him to wait. — Ako bi došao pre podne, reci mu da čeka.
Rešenje. I would go to England if I had money. I should like to learn French. If I learn this lesson,
I shall know the conditional. If I learnt this lesson, I should know the conditional. If I went to
England, I should stay there two months. My mother would come if the weather were fine. If I knew
English I should write a letter in English. If I had not come, he would have bought the (a) house
Zadatak. Kada bih živeo dugo (sa if). Kada biste slušali, mogli biste čuti kišu (rain — rejn; opet sa
if). Da ste slušali, vi biste imali novaca (prevedite na oba načina). Da su znali, mogli su otići (prošlo
pogodbeno) u pozorište (na oba načina). Da mi ni ste kazali, ja bih otišao (prošlo pogodbeno; na oba načina).
Da je došao dao bih mu (prošlo pogodbeno) lep poklon (na oba načina).

EIGHTY FIFTHLESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

Oh, the fear (fi: e — strah) of Quinquart! Who could beat Robichon if his acting (gluma) of the part
equalled (biti ravan) his conception (k°nsepš.n) of it? At the theatre that evening Quinquart followed Suzan-
ne about the wings (wing — krilo, kulise) pathetically (pethetikeli — patetično). He was dressed like a clown (klaun
— klovn), but he felt like a Romeo. The public that applauded (æplo:d — pljeskati) his wit (wit — duh, šala)
was far from suspecting (sespekt — podozrevati) the romantic (ro:mæntik) longings (longing — žudnja) under
his scarlet (ska:let — skerletni) wig (wig — vlasulja). For the first time in his life he was thankful
(zahvalan) that the author (o:th e — autor) hadn't given him more to do.
And oh, the excitement of Robichon! He was going to put his powers (paue — snaga, moć) to a
tremendous (trimend e s — ogroman) test (test — proba), and if he made the effect (ifekt — efekat)
that he expected, he had no fear of Quinquart doing better. Quinquart also promised to be there.
Suzanne, to whom he whispered (wisp e — šapnuti, šaputati) his plan (plæn — plan) proudly, announced her
intention (intenšn — namera) of being present to see him act. Quinquart also promised to be there.
Robichon sat up (presedeti) all night preparnig (pripe:e — spremati) his lecture.
If you wish to know whether Suzanne was glad at the prospect (pr°spekt — izgled) of his winning
her, history (history) is not definite (definit — odlučan, izrazit) on the point. But some people say that at
this time she was more than usually kind to Quin quart, who had developed (divel°p — razviti) a hump
(hamp — grba) as big as the Pantheon (čuvena zgrada u Parizu).
And they all went to Appeville-sous-Bois.
MR. BROWN USES THE CONDITIONAL
»This is terrible,« said Mr. Brown, »I will never consent to my daughther marrying a bank-clerk.«
»But would it not be better (zar ne bi bilo bolje), if you made peace (make peace — pomiriti se) with
the young people (sa mladima)?« Mr. White tried to calm (umiriti) Mr. Brown.
»No, I will never make peace with them.«
»But, if the young people like each other »why should n't you consent?«
»Impossible! Impossible! My daughter cannot love a bank-clerk!«
»But she does n't love a bank-clerk«, said Mr. White: taking his pipe out of his mouth. »She loves
Mr. Miller«.
»But Mr. Miller is a bank clerk!«
»Yes, so he is. But she does not love him because he is a bank-clerk, but because he is Mr. Miller«.
»I don't care. I will not consent«.
»Now, tell me. Would it not be nice to have your daughter with you«
»Yes, it would. But not with that gangster (gængste) Miller!«
 He is not a gangster!«
»Yes, he is. He has stolen my daughter«.
»No, he has not. Your daughter has stolen his heart«.
»Rubbish!«
»Now, listen, Mr. Brown. Would there not be some conditions (zar ne bi bilo izvesnih uslova) un-
der which you would consent?«
»I would not consent for anything. Not for a million pounds«.
»A million pounds is a lot of money. Would you not make peace, if your daughter came and asked
you«
»No, I would not.«
»And if Mr. Miller asked you?«
»Not if he stood on his head!« (ni kada bi dubio na glavi!)
»Well, that is not so difficult for Mr. Miller. He is a very good athlete (æthli:t), and he can stand
on his head. In fact (ustvari), he stands on his head quite often. That is why he is a little stupid.«
»I told you, I would not consent under any condition.«
»But I know one condition, under which you would consent.«
»Impossible! What is that?«
»If you became a grandfather.«
»Hm!«
»Then, you could put your grandchildren on your knee and let them ride«.
»But, I am not going to be a grandfather to Mr. Miller's children.«
»Oh, yes, you will!«
»How do you know?«
»I know everything. You will be a grandfather of twins (twinz — blizanci) next July.«
Rešenje. If I lived long. If you listened, you could hear the rain. If you had listened, you would have had
money (Had you listened...). If they had known (Had they known), they could have gone to the theatre. If you
had not told me (Had you not told me) I would have gone. Had he come (If he had come) I would have given him a
nice gift.
Zadatak. Ako je vreme lepo, moj brat će doći (if). Bilo bi lepo, kada bih znao pogodbeni način (would, if).
Njemu bi bilo milo, kada biste došli (would, if). Ja bih mu dao psa, kada bi mi obećao (promise) da će ga
zadržati (keep); On bi napisao ovo pismo (prošlo pagodbeno), da je znao (pretprošlo) da ćete mu platiti. Bilo
bi lako, da nije teško.

EIGHTY SIXTH LESSON

THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

Though no one in the town was likely (lajkli — verovatan) to know the features (fiče — crta lica) of the
executioner, it was to be remembered (trebalo je imati na umu) that people there might know the actor's, and
Robichon had »made up« (za glumca: obući se, našminkati se) to resemble (rizembl — ličiti) Roux as closely
(klousli — blisko) as possible. Arriving at the humble (hambl — skroman, pokoran) hall, he was greeted by the
manager. He heard that a »good house« (pozorišno: puna kuća) was expected, and smoked a cigarette in the
retiring (ritaj e — povući se) room (soba za odmor) while the audience assembled (æsembl — skupiti, skupljati
se).
At eight o'clock the manager appeared.
»All is ready, Monsieur Roux,« he said.
Robichon rose.
He saw Suzanne and Quinquart in the third row (ro u — red), and was tempted (tempt — pokušati)
to wink (wink — namignuti) at them.
»Ladies and gentlemen —«
All eyes were fixed on him as he began; even the voice of the »executioner« exercised (eksesajz — vršiti)
a fascination (fæsinejšn — fascinacija, čar, mađija) over the crowd. The men nudged (nadž — gurnuti
laktom) their neighbours (nejbe — sused) with appreciation (æprisiejšn — cenjenje, razumevanje, dopadanje).
Women gazed, (gejz — zverati, buljiti, piljiti) at him half horrified (h°rifaj — zastrašiti), half charmed (ča:m
— očarati).

The opening of his address (govor) was quiet enough (enough sleduje pridevu!) — there was even a
humorous (hjum e r e s — komičan, humorističan) element (element) in it as he told imaginary (imædžineri —
zamišljen, izmišljen) experiences (eksipi:riens — iskustvo) of his boyhood (bojhud — dečaštvo). People tittered (tit e
— kikotati), and then glanced (gla:ns —
baciti pogled) at one another with an apologetic (æpo-ledžetik — izvinjavajući se) air (izraz) as if shocked (š°k
— šokirati) at such a monster's (m°nste — čudovište) daring to amuse them. Suzanne whispered to
Quinquart: »Too cheerful (čie:ful — veseo), he has not struck (strike — struck — struck — strajk — strak — strak
— udariti, ovde prenosno; pogoditi) the right note (nout — nota)!« Quinquart whispered back gloomily (glu:mi
— mračan, turoban) »What; he may be playing for the contrast (k ontraost — kontrast)!«
GLAGOLSKA VREMENA U SPOREDNIM REČENICAMA

Ako je glagol glavne rečenice u prošlom vremenu, onda glagol sporedno zavisne rečenice, mora takođe biti
u prošlom ili u pretprošlom vremenu, ili može biti u pogodbenom načinu.
I thanked him for the kindness (kajndnes — ljubaznost) which he had shown me — Zahvalio sam mu na
ljubaznosti koju mi je ukazao.
I told him that he had come late — Rekao sam mu da je došao dockan.
I asked him if he would come with us — Pitao sam ga hoće li da pođe s nama.
Obične zavisne rečenice poznaju se lako po tome što sleduju glagolima koji izražavaju mišljenje, osećanje,
govorenje, (vidi 116): think, feel, tell, say, wish, hope, expect, itd.
I thought he would come early — Mislio sam da će doći rano.
I knew he had not learnt his lesson — Znao sam da nije naučio zadatak.
I hoped that he would go to London — Nadao sam se da će otići u London.
Ali ako glagol glavne rečenice nije u prošlom vremenu, nego u sadašnjem, prošlom sadašnjem, ili
u budućem, vreme sporedne rečenice upotrebljava se po smislu.
I hear that he will come — Čujem da će doći.
I have heard that he will come — Čuo sam da će doći.
Ali I heard that he would come — Čuo sam da će doći; kao što je gore objašnjeno.
Posle pogodbenog načina, uvek sleduje prošlo, pretprošlo, ili prošlo pogodbeno.
She would come if the weather were nice. — Došla bi da je vreme lepo.
He could have come, had he not been engaged (engejdž — angažiran, zauzet) — Mogao je doći da nije
bio zauzet.
Pošto ste sada prešli ovo u detalju, naučite sledeće pravilo, koje obuhvata sve:
Engleska glagolska vremena dele se na dve grupe.
Prvoj grupi pripadaju: sadašnje, sadašnje prošlo i buduće vreme. Ovim oblicima sleduje glagolsko
vreme u sporednoj rečenici po smislu.
Drugoj grupi pripadaju: prosto prošlo, pretprošlo i pogodbeni način. Ovim oblicima može sledovati samo
oblik iz iste grupe, tj. prošlo, pretprošlo, ili način pogodbeni.
Rešenje. If the weather is fine, my brother will come. It would be nice if I knew the conditional. He
would be glad if you came. I would give him the (a) dog, if he promised me to keep it. He would have
written this letter, had he known that you would pay him. It would be easy, were it not difficult.
Zadatak. Hvala vam na pismu koje ste mi napisali. Neću verovati da je rekao laž (lie). Ići ću da vidim
da li (whether) je načinio (do) ikakvu štetu. Napisao sam mu pismo i rekao mu. Rekao sam mu da ne treba
(should) da obeća ništa. Verovao bih mu,
da ga znam bolje. Zamolio sam ga da baci (throw) pismo u sanduče. Mislio sam (pretprošlo) da je nemoguće
(impossible). Osećao sam da neću moći da stignem na vreme (in time).

EIGHTY SEVENTH LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

And Quinquart's assumption (æsampšn — pretpostavka) was correct. Gradually (grædžuali — postepeno)
the cheerfulness (či e fulnes — veselje, dobro raspoloženje) faded (fejd — izbledeti, prenosno: nestati) from
the speaker's voice. The humorous incidents (insident — incident, događaj) were past. Necks were (nek —
vrat) craned (krejn — izdići, izdužiti), and white faces twitched (twič — čupati, trzati) in suspense (sespens —
neizvesnost, očekivanje). He dwelt (dwel — stanovati, prenosno: zadržati se) on the agonies (ægeni — agonija) of
the condemned (k°ndem — osuditi, the condemned — osuđenik), he recited (risajt
— recitovati) crimes in detail (ditejl, detalj), he mir
rored (mire — ogledalo, prikazati kao u ogledalu) the last
moments before the blade (blejd — oštrica) fell. He
shrieked (šri:k — urlati) his remorse. »I am a mur
derer (mœ:d e r e — ubica, od to murder — ubiti, ubi-
stvo),« he sobbed (s°b — grcati) and in the hall one
might have, heard a pin (pin — čioda) drop.
There was no applause when he finished — that set (staviti) the seal (si:l — pečat) on his success. He
withdrew amid ( e mid — usred, posred) tense (tens
— napet) silence. Still none moved in the hall — un
til, with a rush (raš — juriš), the representative (r e -
prezent e tiv — predstavnik) of the Press sped forth
(speed — sped — sped — spi:d — sped — sped —
požuriti, žuriti; sped forth — fo:th — dalje — otrča)
to proclaim (pr°klejm — objaviti) Jaques Roux an
unparalleled (anpær e led — bez paralele, od parallel — paralela) sensation (sensejšn).
The triumph (trajemf — triumf) of Robichon! How generous were the congratulations (k°ngræčulejšn — česitka)
of Quinquart, and how sweet the admiring tributes (tribjut — priznanje) of Suzanne! And there was another
compliment (k°mpliment) to come — nothing less than a card (ka:d — karta, pasetnica) from the Marquis (ma:kwis)
de Thevenin (French: tevnen), requesting (rikwest — moliti, molba) an interview (int e vju) at his home.
»Ah!« exclaimed Robichon greatly pleased, »an invitation from a noble (no ubl — plemić)! That proves the
effect I made. Doesn't it?«
»Who may he be?« asked Quinquart. »I never heard of the Marquis de Thevenin«.

IRREGULAR VERBS
(iregjule — nepravilan).
In the last few lessons you have learnt the most difficult things in the English language. The conditional and
the sequence (si:kwens — sledovanje, slaganje) of tenses (tens — glagolsko vreme). I recommend you seriously
to read these lessons again and again, and very carefully.
It remains now only to go once more through the irregular verbs systematically (sistemætikeli —
sistematski) and after that you can pack your things and go to England.
Let us first have some verbs, most of which you already know. They rhyme (rajm — stihovati, slagati se u
stihove) very nicely: blow — blew — blown — blo u — blu: — blo u n)
duvati
draw — drew — drawn (dro: — dru: — dro:n) crtati, povući
fly — flew — flown (flaj — flu: — flo u n) leteti grow — grew — grown (grou — gru: — groun) rasti throw —
threw — thrown (tbro u — thru: — thro u n) baciti
Another group which rhymes just as nicely (isto taiko lepo) is:
bring — brought — brought (bring — bro:t) doneti buy — bought — bought (baj — bo:t) kupiti catch
— caught — caught (kæč — ko:t) uhvatiti fight — fought — fought (fajt — fo:t) boriti se, tući se seek —
sought — sought (si:k — sot) tražiti teach — taught — taught (ti:č — to:t) poučavati think — thought
— thought (think — tho:t) misliti.
A third group is:
swear — swore — sworn (swe: e swo: — swo:n) zakleti se, (se) psovati tear — tore — torn (te: e — to: —
to:n) pocepati
wear — wore — worn (we e — wo: — wo:n) nositi odelo
bear — bore — borne (be e — bo: — bo:n) nositi
bear — bore — born (be e — bo: — bo:n) roditi
And, one more group, because it is very easy:
set — set — set (set) postaviti, staviti
upset — upset — upset (apset) prevrnuti, uznemiriti
shut — shut — shut (šat) zatvoriti
burst — burst — burst (bœ:st) pući
cost — cost — cost (k°st) koštati, stati
cut — cut — cut (kat) seći
hit — hit — hit (hit) udariti
hurt — hurt — hurt (hœ:t) povrediti
let — let — let (let) pustiti, izdati stan
put — put — put (put) metnuti, staviti.
Rešenje zadatka. Thank you for the letter which you wrote me. I shall not believe that he told a
lie. I shall go to see whether he has done any damage.
I wrote him a letter and told him. I told him that he should promise nothing. I would believe him, if I knew him
better. I asked him to throw the (a) letter into the box (letter-box). I had thought it was impossible. I felt
that I could not arrive in time.
Zadatak. Vetar je duvao juče ceo dan. Nacrtao sam sliku grada. Ptica je odletela. Vojnici su se borili
hrabro. Je li uhvatio loptu? Mislio sam da je otišao. Učio nas je ceo mesec dana (month). Ovo drvo je mnogo
poraslo. Jeste li doneli svoju knjigu? Kupio sam nov kaput. Zakleo sam se da ću naučiti sve nepravilne glagole
(ću — would!) Nosio sam ovo odelo (suit — sjut) celu godinu. Koštalo me je dve funte.

EIGHTY EIGHTH LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»It is immaterial (imeti:riel — nevažno) whether you have heard of him,« replied Robichon. »He is a marquis
and he desires (dizaje — želeti) to speak with me! It is an honour (°n e — čast) that one must appreciate. I
shall certainly go.«
And, being a bit (bit — malo) of a snob (sn°b — snob), he took a carriage (kæridž — kola) in high spirits.
The drive (drajv — vožnja) was short and when the cab stopped he was distinctly (distinktli — od
distinct — jasan) surprised to notice the simple look of the nobleman's house. It was indeed (indi:d — zaista)
nothing better than a lodging (l°džing — stan). A peasant (peznt — seljak, seljački admitted (admit — pustiti unutra)
him, and the room into which he was shown (uveden) boasted (boust — pohvaliti se) no warmer hospitality
(h°spitaliti — gostoprimstvo; nije se mogla pohvaliti toplijim gostoprimstvom) than a couple (kapl) of candles
(kændl — sveća) and a de-
canter (dikænte — bokal) of wine. However (haueve — međutim), the sconces (sk°ns — svetnjak) were massive
silver (mæsiv — masivan, silve — srebro). Robichon was informed (inform — obavestiti) that the marquis had
suddenly been compelled (k°mpel — primorati) to call his doctor (dokte) and begged that Monsieur Roux would
allow him a few minutes grace (grejs — milost; bukvalno: da mu dopusti nekoliko trenutaka milost, tj. da ga izvini
za nekoliko trenutaka).
Robichon admired the candlestick (kændlstik — sveitnjak), but began to think he might have supped more
pleasantly with Suzanne.
 It was a long time before the door opened.

MR. WHITE SINGS IRREGULAR VERBS

The day was beautiful. The sun was shining through the window, and Mr. White felt in a happy mood
(mu:d — raspoloženje). So he began to sing: sleep — slept — slept (sli:p — slept — slept) spavati weep —
wept — wept (wi:p — wept — wept) plakati sweep — swept — swept (swi:p — swept — swept) brisati, počistiti.
Then he looked at his watch under the pillow (pilou — jastuk). It was still early. So he went on (go on —
produžiti) singing:
keep — kept — kept (ki:p — kept — kept) držati creep — crept — crept (kri:p — krept — krept) pužiti.
Then he looked again at his watch. It was eight o'clock. So, Mr. White threw off (zbaciti) his quilt
(kwilt — jorgan), jumped into his bath, singing all the time: mean — meant — meant (mi:n — ment — ment)
značiti leave — left — left (li:v — left — left) — ostaviti
He had just finished bathing, when Ivan, the porter put his head into the room.
»Excuse me, sir, what are you doing?«
»I?« said Mr. White. »I am singing irregular verbs. Listen:
»Feel — felt — felt (fi:l — felt — felt) osećati, patiti
kneel — knelt — knelt« (ni:l — nelt — nelt) klečati.
»That sounds very nice, sir,« said Ivan.
»Does n't it?« (zar ne?), said Mr. White. »It's just like poetry (poetri — poezija). It always rhymes.
Listen:
»Lend — lent — lent (lend — lent — lent) pozajmiti.
send — sent — sent (send — sent — sent) poslati
spend — spent — spent« (spend — spent — spent) potrošiti, provesti vreme.
»Yes, sir. But what do you do when it does not rhyme?«
»Oh, well, then I just say it (prosto ga kažem) like this (ovako):
build — built — built (bild — bilt — bilt) zidati
burn — burnt — burnt (bœ:n — bœ:nt — bœ:nt) goreti
smell — smelt — smelt (smel — smelt — smelt) mirisati.
spoil — spoilt — spoilt (spoil — spoilt — spoilt) pokvariti.
learn — learnt — learnt — (lœ:n — lœ:nt —
lœ:nt) učiti (može i learned) .
lose — lost — lost (lu:z — lost — lost) izgubiti«. '
Rešenje. The wind blew all day yesterday. I drew (have drawn) a picture of the town. The bird flew
(has flown) away. The soldiers fought (have fought)
bravely. Did he catch the ball? (Has he caught the ball?) I thought he had gone. He taught us a whole
month (all the month). This tree has grown much. Have you brought your book (Did you bring)? I
bought (have bought) a new coat. I swore (have sworn) that I would learn all the irregular verbs. I
wore this suit the whole (all the) year. It cost me two pounds.
Zadatak. Jeste li dobro spavali? Nisam. Celu noć sam plakao. Zadržao sam jednu knjigu a vratio drugu.
Očistila je sobu pa otišla (leave). Klekoh (kneel down) i opipah pod (floor). Poslao sam mu dve jabuke (apple
æpl). Pozajmio mi je dve funte, zato što sam potrošio sav svoj novac, a otac mi nije poslao ništa. Sazidao sam
kuću, ali je izgorela iduće godine (burn down). Dim je stašno mirisao. Izgubio sam rečnik.
EIGHTY NINTH LESSON
THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS
The Marquis of Thevenin was old — so old that he seemed to be falling to pieces as he
tottered( t°t e
—
gegucati, povoditi se) forward (fo:wed — napred).
His skin was yellow (jelou — žut) and shrivelled (šrivl
—
zborati se, zbrčkati se), his mouth fallen in (upao),
his hair (he: e — kosa) sparse (spa:s — redak) and
grey; and from this weird (wi:ed —čudan) face looked
strange eyes — the eyes of a fanatic (fænætik).
»Sir, I owe (ou: — dugovati) you many apologies (æp°l°dži — izvinjenje) for my delay (dilej — odugovlačenje,
dangubljenje)«, he wheezed (wi:z — teško, sipljivo disati). »My unaccustomed (unekastemd — nenaviknut)
exercise (eksesajz — vežba, kretanje) this evening made me tired and on my return from the hall I found it
necessary to see my doctor. Your lecture
was wonderful, Monsieur Roux — most interesting
(interesting — zanimljiv) and instructive (instraktiv — — poučan). I shall never forget it«.
Robichon bowed (bau — pokloniti se).
»Sit down, Monsieur Roux, do not stand! Let me offer you some wine. I am forbidden (trpno stanje!)
to touch (tač — dodirnuti) it myself. I am a poor host (houst — domaćin), but my age (ejdž — starost)
must be my excuse«.
 »To be the guest of monsieur le marquis«, murmured Robichon, »is a privilege (privilidž), an ho-
nour, which — «.
»Ah«, sighed the marquis, »I shall very soon be in the Republic (ripablik) where all men are really
equals (jednak) and the only masters (ma:ste — gospodar) are the worms (wœ:m — crv). My reason for
asking you to come was to speak of your unfortunate experiences — of a certain unfortunate experience in
particular (in pa:tikjul e — naročito). You mentioned in your lecture the execution (eksekjušn — pogubljenje)
of one (tj. one man) called Victor Lesueur. He died bravely?«
»As brave a man as I ever dispatched (dispæč — otposlati; jedan od najhrabrijih ljudi koje sam po slao,
tj. na drugi svet),« said Robichon, tasting (tejst — okusiti) the wine.

MR. WHITE, IVAN, AND IRREGULAR VERBS

Sing — sang — sung (sin g — sæn g — san g) pevati.
ring — rang — rung (rin g — ræn g — ran g ) zvoniti.
spring — sprang — sprung (sprin g — spræn g — spran g ) skakati.
Mr. White was singing gaily while Ivan listened.
»Excuse me, sir«, he said in the end, »are there many irregular verbs in English?«
»Not very many. Just (taman) enough to spend one morning singing. Like this:
begin — began — begun (bigin — bigæn — bigan) početi.
Swim — swam — swum (swim — swæm — swam) plivati«.
»May I ask you, sir, why you sing them?«
»Well, there are many reasons (ri:zn — razlog). One is, I like poetry. Doesn't this sound like
poetry?
Sink — sank — sunk (sink — sænk — sank) potonuti,
drink — drank — drunk (drink — drænk — drank) popiti.«
»Yes, it does.«
»Another reason is that it is good for the appetite (æpitajt — apetit). When you spend a morning singing
irregular verbs, you can eat two beefsteaks (bi:fstejk) for lunch.
Feed — fed — fed (fi:d — fed — fed) hraniti se (ili nekoga),
flee — fled — fled (fli: — fled — fled) pobeći, bežati.«
»You see, you can sing irregular verbs when you take your exercise (vežba, gimnastika). Instead of
saying: one two — one two, you can say:
read — read — read (ri:d — red — red) čitati, say — said — said (sej — sed — sed) reći, kazati. Or if
you like, you can say: Lead — led — led (li:d — led — led) voditi, meet — met — met (mi:t — met —
met) sresti.«
Rešenje. Have you slept well? (Did you sleep well?) I have not (I did not). I wept all (the) night (the whole
night). I kept (have kept) one book, and returned the other. She swept the room and then left. I knelt down and
felt the floor. I sent him two apples. He lent me two pounds, because I had spent all my money, and my
father had not sent me anything. I built a house, but it burnt down the next year. The smoke smelt terribly.
I lost (have lost) my dictionary.
Home-lesson. Ko je zvonio? Lane nisam umeo (could) dobro da plivam. Počeo sam da tonem, i popio
sam dosta vode. Gde je ona? Pobegla je. Proči tao sam knjigu i rekao: mogli ste me voditi kuda (where) ste
hteli. Sreli smo se na uglu ulice. Skočih sa stolice, i zazvonih (zvono). Hranio sam se celog leta jabukama
(on apples). A šta ste pili? Pio sam najčešće (mostly) hladnu vodu i mleko.

NINETIETH LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»Ah! Not a tremor (treme — drhtavica)? He went to the guillotine like a man?«
»Like a hero!« said Robichon, who knew nothing about him.
»That was fine«, said the marquis; »that was as it should be! You have never known a prisoner (prizne
— zatvorenik) to die more bravely?« (daj — umreti). There was a note (nota) of pride (prajd — ponos) in his
voice that was unmistakable (anmistejkebl — nepogrešan, za koji se ne može pogrešiti).
»I shall always remember his courage with respect (rispekt — poštovanje)«, declared Robichon,
mystified (mistifajd — mistificiran).
»Did you respect it at the time?«
»Pardon, monsieur le marquis?«
 »I am asking if you respected it at the time (u ono doba, u samo doba); did you spare (spe: e — uštediti) him
all the needless (ni:dles — nepotreban) suffering (safering — patnja)?«
»There is no suffering«, said Robichon. »So swift (swift — brz) is the knife that — «.
The host made a gesture (džešće — pokret, gest) of impatience (impejšns — nestrpljenje). »I am thinking
of the mental (mentl — duševan) suffering. Cannot you realise (rielajz — razumeti, shvatiti) the emotions of an
innocent (in°snt — nevin) man condemned (kondem — osuditi) to a shameful (šejmful — sraman) death?«
»Innocent? As for that (što se tiče toga), they all say that they are innocent.«
»I do not doubt it. Victor, however, spoke the truth (tru:th — istina). He was my son.«

WHERE IS MACPHERSON?
»Hallo, White«, said Mr. Brown, looking into the room. »What are you doing?«
»Do — did — done (du: — did — dan)« said Mr. White.
»Are you giving lessons to Ivan?«
»Give — gave — given (giv — gejv — givn) dati,
forgive — forgave — forgiven (fo:giv — fo: gejv — fo:givm) oprostiti«. Mr. White sang in answer.
»Will you come and take a walk with me?« asked Mr. Brown.
»Yes,« said Mr. White:
»take — took — taken (tejk — tuk — tejkn) uzeti,
shake — shook — shaken (šejk — šuk — šejkn) trešti«.
»I don't know what has happened to Macpherson. Can you tell me?«
Tell — told — told (tel — to u ld — to u ld) reći,
sell — sold — sold (sel — sould — sould) prodati.
»No, I can't«, said Mr. White.
»Then will you come with me and look for him?«
»Come — came — come (kam — kejm — kam) doći,
become — became — become (bikam — bikejm — bikam) postati,«
»Yes, I will«, answered Mr. White.
»I don't know where he is«.
»Know — knew — known (no u — nju: no u n) znati«, said Mr. White.
»And that is why I want to see«.
»Yes«, said Mr. White:
»see — saw — seen (si: — so: — si:n) videti«.
»And we must find him...«
»find — found — found (faind — faund) naći.
bind — bound — bound (bajnd — baund), vezati, povezati.
wind — wound — wound (wajnd—waund) naviti«
» ...because tomorrow we ought to go back to London«.
»Go — went — gone (gou — went — g°n) otići«, finished Mr. White.
»Can't you forget your irregular verbs for a moment?« Mr. Brown became impatient.
»Get — got — got (get — g°t — g o t) dobiti.
forget — forgot — forgotten (fo:get — fo:g°t — fo:g°t en) zaboraviti.«
»No, I can't« said Mr. White. »Not for a lesson or two«.
Rešenje. Who rang (has rung)? Last year I could not swim well. I began to sink, and drank a lot
of water. Where is she? She fled (has fled — ili run away). I read the book and said: you could have
led me where you wanted. We met at the corner of the street. I sprang from the chair and rang the
bell. I fed all the (the whole) summer on apples. And what did you drink? I drank mostly cold water
and milk.
Home-lesson. Dobio sam čaj iz Engleske, ali sam zaboravio da vam ga donesem. Postao je direktor
hotela. Dao sam mu svoj dopust (permission — pœ:mišn) za jednu stvar, ali mu nisam oprostio drugu.
Uzeo sam stolicu i prodao je. Došao sam jutros, ali devojka nije znala da li ste kod kuće. Morala je znati.
Video sam to lično. Vezao sam slomljeno mesto kanapom (string), ali nisam mogao naći jači kanap. Zavio sam
kanap nekoliko (several) puta, da ga načinim jačim.

NINETY FIRST LESSON THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»Your son?« Robichon was aghast (ega:st — preplašen, preneražen).
»My only (jedini) son — the only soul (sou l — duša) I loved on earth (œ:th — zemlja). Yes; he was
innocent, Monsieur Roux. And it was you who but chered (buč e — kasaipin; ubiti kao kasapin; zaklati)
him. He died by your hands!«
»I — I was only the instrument (instrument) of the law (lo: — zakon)«, stammered Robichon. »I was
not responsible (risp°nsibl — odgovoran) for his fate (fejt — sudba), myself«.
»You have given a masterly (ma:steli — majstorski) lecture, Monsieur Roux«, said the marquis thought-
fully (tho:tful — zamišljen). »I find myself in agreement (ægri:m ent — saglasnost) with all that you said in
it — you are his murderer. I hope the wine is to your taste? (vamia po ukusu)«.
»The wine?« gasped (ga:sp — boriti se za dah) the actor. He jumped to his feet, trembling — he un-
derstood.
»It is poisoned«, (pojzn — otrov, otrovati) said the old man calmly. »In an hour you will be dead«.
(To be concluded).

MR. WHITE AND MR. BROWN FIND MACPHERSON

 Mr. Brown and White were walking down the streets of the town, when Mr. Brown suddenly
stopped.
»Please«, he said, »don't run so fast«.
»Run — ran — run (ran — ræn — ran) trčati,« said Mr. White.
»It makes me tired. I'll fall down«.
»Fall — fell — fallen (fo:l — fel — fo:ln) pasti«, murmured Mr. Brown.
»Would you like to sit down? Sit — sat — sat (sit — sæt — sæt) sesti«, asked Mr. White.
»No, thanks. Just let us stand for a minute or two«.
»Stand — stood — stood (stænd — stud — stud)«, added Mr. White.
They had hardly stopped, when Mr. Brown said: »Listen! Can you hear something?«
»Hear — heard — heard (hi:e — hœ:d — hœ:d) čuti. What is it?«
From a window they heard a voice, singing:
»Hang — hung — hung (hæng — hang — hang) obesiti.
Sting — stung — stung (sting — stang — stang) ubosti.
»Do you recognize the voice?« asked Mr. Brown. Before Mr. White could answer, the voice began
again:
»Drive — drove — driven (drajv — dro u v — drivn) terati«.
And after it there sang a chorus (ko:r e s):
»Write — wrote — written (rajt — ro ut — ritn) pisati.
Ride — rode — ridden (rajd — ro u d — ridn) jahati«.
»That is Macpherson's voice!« exclaimed Mr. White. »But who are the others?«
»Let's go and see«, said Mr. Brown.
Rešenje. I got some tea from England, but I forgot to bring it to you. He has become manager of
the hotel. I gave him my permission for one thing, but I did not forgive him the other. I took a (the)
chair and sold it. I came this morning, but the maid did not know whether you were at home. She
must have known. I saw that myself. (I have seen it myself). I bound the broken place with string, but I
could not find (any) stronger string. I wound the string several times to make it stronger.
Home-lesson. Ustrčao sam uz stepenice (run up) add kada sam stigao bio sam tako umoran, da sam
morao da sednem. Stojao sam celo vreme na (in) kiši. Jesi li čuo novost? John je jahao (na konju), kada jedan
automobil (car) zaokrenu (drive round) za ćošak, i zamalo (nearly) da ga udari. Majka mi je rekla da ju je
ujela pčela (bee — bi:). Obesio sam sliku na zid, ali sam uterao (drive in) ekser (nail) suviše. Šta se
desilo? Maty je pala niz stepenice.
NINETY SECOND LESSON
THE JUDGEMENT OF PARIS

»Great Heavens!« cried Robichon. Already he was conscious (k°nš e s — svestan) of a strange sensation
his blood was cold, his limbs (lims — udovi) were heavy, there were shadows (šædou - senka) before his
eyes.
»Oh! I have no fear of you,« continued the other. »I am weak. I could not defend (difend — braniti)
myself; but your violence (vajolens — nasilje, sila) would not help you. Fight, or faint (fejnt —
onesvestiti se), as, you please — you are doomed — (du:m
— osuditi, obično na smrt).«
For some seconds they stared at each other dumbly (damli — nemo); the actor paralysed
(pærelajz
— paralisati) by terror (ter e — užas), the host with
the smile of a lunatic (lunetik — ludak).
And then the »lunatic« slowly took his plaster (pla:ste — pflaster) from his teeth, and removed (rimuv
— otkloniti) features (crte lica) and lifted a wig (wig
— vlasulja).
And when the whole story was published (pabliš
— objaviti). Paris gave the palm (pa:m — palma) to
Quinquart without one vote against (vo u t — glas pri
glasanju). Robichon had duped (dju:p — prevariti,
izigrati) an audience, but Quinquart had duped Ro
bichon himself.
Robichon bought the silver candlesticks, which had been hired (haje — uzeti pod najam), and he pre-
sented (prizent — pokloniti) them to Quinquart and Suzanne on their wedding-day (wedin g -dej — svad-
beni dan).
— The End —
MACPHERSON IS DOING BUSINESS
They were still walking up the steps, when they heard Macpherson's voice again:
»Dig — dug — dug (dig — dag — dag) kopati«.
And after him the chorus:
»Stick — stuck — stuck (stik — stak — stak) lepiti, zalepiti,
Strike — struck — struck (strajk — strak — strak) udariti, štrajkovati«.
Mr. Brown knocked.
»Come in«, they heard Macpherson's voice.
Brown and White entered. In the room there were about twenty people sitting on benches, and in
front of them Macpherson.
»What are you doing?« said Mr. Brown.
»I? Nothing! Giving English lessons. Listen!« Mr. Macpherson began to sing:
»Bite — bit — bitten (bajt — bit — bitn) ujesti, ugristi«.
And the pupils sang in answer:
»Hide — hid — hidden (hajd — hid — hidn) sakriti«.
»Listen again! Make — made — made (mejk — mejd — mejd) načiniti«.
»Pay — paid — paid (pej — pejd — pejd) platiti«. sang the pupils.
»That's all very nice«, said Mr. Brown. »But, do you know, it is time to go back, to London. The
aeroplane is waiting for us«.
»I am sorry«, Macpherson was firm, »I cannot go until I have finished the irregular verbs. My
pupils have paid in advance (urrapred)«.
»How many more verbs have you got?«
»Only four«.
»All right, then. Let's have them«.
»Speak — spoke — spoken (spi:k — spo uk — spoukn) govoriti
»Steal — stole — stolen (sti:l — stoul — stouln) krasti, ukrasti
»Break — broke — broken (brejk — bro u k — broukn) lomiti, slomiti
»And: choose — chose — chosen (ču:z — čo u z — čouzn) izabrati, izbirati. And that is the end!«
Rešenje. I ran up the stairs, but when I arrived I was so tired, that I had to sit down. I stood
the whole (all the) time in the rain. Have you heard the news? John was riding on a horse, when a car
drove round a corner, and nearly hit him. Mother told me that a bee had stung her. I hung her
picture on the wall, but I drove in the nail too much. What has .happened? Mary has fallen down (fell
down) the stairs.
Home-lesson. Iskopali su veliku rupu (hole) u bašti da ubace (throw in) đubre (rubbish). Zalepio je ob-
javu (notice) na zid, u kojoj ie pisalo da su radnici stupili u štrajk ( to strike). John tek što je zagrizao (bite
into) u jabuku, kada naiđe baštovan. Načinio si veliku štetu. Moraćeš da je platiš. Mislio sam da ste je vi
platili (pretprošlo). Slomio sam tanjir i pocepao pantalone. Sad moram da se iskradem (steal out) pre no što
otac dođe. On se nije mogao sakriti od oca. Otac ga je našao pod kruškom (pear tree).

NINETY THIRD LESSON

The last story which we shall read together is by John Galsworthy (golswœ:dhi). Galsworthy (1867-
1933) received the Nobel prize (prajz — nagrada) in 1932 (nineteen thirty two!), and is one of the most
important English writers of this century. The story we have chosen is a little more difficult than those
you had. It is distinguished (distingwiš — odlikovati, odlikovati se
for its style (stajl — stil) and lyric (lirik — lirski) quality (kw°liti — kvalitet, osobina). It is called »Salta
Pro Nobis«, which is Latin (latin — latinski) for »Dance for us«. There are many new words in this
story, but you need not learn them all. Learn those that are most important.

SALTA PRO NOBIS

by JOHN GALSWORTHY

»The dancer, my Mother, is very sad. She sits with her head on her hands. She looks into the
emptiness (emptines — praznina). It is frightful (fright
— frajt — strah, frightful — strašno) to watch. I
have tried to make her pray, (da je nateram da se mo
la Bogu; slično, zapišite: you make me laugh; — I
made him go — naterao sam ga da ide; I made him
write his lesson) my Mother, but the poor girl — she
does not know how (ne ume); she has no belief (bili:f
— vera). She refuses even to confess (ispovediti se)
herself. She is pagan (pejg e n — paganin, neznabo-
žac) — quite pagan. What could one do for her, my
Mother — to cheer her (či: e — razveseliti, razonoditi)
a little during (djurin g — za vreme) these hours? I
have tried to make her tell me of her life. She does
not answer. She sits and looks always into the empti
ness. It makes my heart sad to see her. Is there no
thing one can do to comfort (kamf o t — utešiti) her
before she dies? To die so young — so full of life,
for her who has no faith (fejth — vera)!
To be shot (shoot — shot — shot — šu:t — š°t
— pucati; ali ovde, u trpnom obliku: biti streljan) —
so young, so beautiful: it is frightful, my Mother!«?
When she had finished speaking thus (dhas — tako) the little elderly (eldeli — ostariji) Sister (ovde
sestra,
kaluđerica) raised (rejz — podići) her hands, and crossed (kr°s — prekrstiti, the cross — krst) them
quietly on her grey breast (brest — grudi) Her eyes, brown and mild (majld — blag), looked up, questioning
(ispitujući) the face before her, wax (wæks — vosak, voštan) pale under its white cap and smooth (stmu:dh
— gladak, uglačan, to smooth — ugladiti, uglačati) grey hair. Straight, thin, as if she were (gle! were
posle if!) bodiless (b°di — telo; bodiless — bestelesan) beneath her grey and white garb (ga:b — odeća), the
Mother Superior (sjupirie — viši; ovde: majka opatica) stood deeply thinking. The spy (spaj — špijun) in her
charge (ča:dž — nadzor) was a dancer with gipsy blood they said — or perhaps she was Moorish
(mu:riš — mavarska) who had drawn out (izvući) secrets from her French lover, a naval (nejvl — pomorski)
officer (°fis e), and sold them to the Germans in Spain (spejn — Španija). At the trial (tra:el — suđenje) they
said there was no doubt. And they had brought her to the Convent (k°nvemt — manastir) saying, »Keep her
for us till the fifteenth. She will be better with you than in prison (prizn — zatvor)« To be shot — a
woman! It made one shiver (šiv e — stresti se, drhtati)! And yet (pa ipak) — it was war! It was for France!
OUR FRIENDS RETURN HOME
The aeroplane was rising slowly into the air. The six passengers were looking down on the town.
»Good-bye, Dubrovnik!« they cried.
Down in the town a crowd had gathered. They were waving (wejv — mahati) their handkerchiefs.
»Good-bye. A happy journey (džœ:ni — put, putovanje)!« They were Mr. Macpherson's pupils.
»Sew — sewed — sewn (sou — soud — soun) šiti«, shouted Macpherson.
»Show — showed — shown (šou — šoud — šoun) pokazati«, shouted back (povikaše natrag, povikaše u
odgovor) the pupils.
The six passengers were Mr. and Mrs. Miller, Mr. Brown, Mr. Macpherson, Mr. White, and
Ivan, the porter.
Mr. White and Ivan, the porter, were together i n front, which is natural, because Mr. White was
the largest, and nobody could sit beside (bisajd — pored) him but (sem, izuzev) Ivan. Behind them sat
Mr. Brown and Mr. Macpherson. They had their backs

turned to Mr. and Mrs. Miller, because Mr. Brown did not want to look at Mr. Miller. Mr. and Mrs
Miller sat together on the last two seats, which is natural for a young married couple. Nobody could
see them there, and they could coo (ku:—gukati) at each other.
»I am hungry. I should like to eat something«, said Ivan.
»Eat — ate — eaten (i:t — et — i:tn — jesti)« added Mr. White.
»But Mr. White«, said Ivan, »you said there were only five more irregular verbs?«
»Heaven forbid! — Bože sačuvaj!« said Mr. White. »There were only five more which Macpherson
wanted to teach his pupils for the money they had paid him. Forbid — forbade — forbidden (fobid —
fobæd — fobidn) zabraniti«.
»How many more are there really?«
»Well, only two important ones.«
»Which are they?«
»They are: win — won — won (win — wan — wan) dobiti (u igri, na kartama), and hold — held —
held (ho u ld — held — held) držati«.
»And there are no more irregular verbs after that?«
»No. Only some which are quite unimportant.«
»Hurrah (hura!)« shouted Ivan. »That is nice! I am pleased!«
»May I ask you some more grammatical questions?«
»Yes, you may, but you must hurry, because we shall soon be in London. And after that there is
not much time until the hundredth lesson, when we have to say goodbye to each other.«
»I have seen several times in English papers the word »ones«? But I don't understand, how can
»one« have a plural?«
»Read, first, in lesson thirty three all about the construction (k°nstrakšn): a green one. I don't like
the blue hat, but I like the green one. Now, suppose, you have more than one hat, in this connection
you can say »ones.« For instance (instens — primer). Here is a plate full of apples. Take the good ones,
and throw the bad ones away.«
»Thank you sir, that is quite clear.«
Rešenje. They dug a big hole in the garden to throw in the rubbish. He stuck the notice on the
wall, in which it said (which it was written) that the work-
men had struck. John had just bitten into the apple, when the gardener came. You have done much
damage. You will have to pay. I thought that you had paid for it. I broke (have broken) a plate, and
tore (have torn) my trousers. I must steal out now before father comes. He could not hide from his father.
His father found him under the (a) pear tree.
 NINETY FOURTH LESSON SALTA PRO NOBIS
Looking down at the little Sister with her soft brown eyes the Mother Superior answered:
»One must see (čovek mora da vidi, potrebno je videti), my daughter. Take me to her cell (sel — će-
lija)«.
Along the corridor (k°rido: — hodnik) they passed (prođoše), and went in gently (džentli — tiho).
The dancer was sitting on her bed, with legs crossed under her. There was no colour (kal e — boja) in her
skin save (sejv — osim) the darkness (da:knes—mrak) of her Eastern (ist e n — istočni) blood. The face was
oval (ouvl — ovalan, duguljast) the eyebrows (ajbrau
—
obrva) slanted (sla:nt — ići ukoso, biti nakrivljen)
a little up (nagore); black hair (he: e — kosa) formed
(fo:m — obrazovati) on her forehead (fored!—čelo)
a V (slovo V) reversed (rivœ:s — obrnuto, okrenuto
naopačke); her lips sensuous (senšues—sensualan, ču
lan) but fine, showed a gleam (gli:m — zrak, blesak)
of teeth. Her arms were crossed as though (æz dho u
—
kao da) compressing (k°mpres — zbiti, sažeti) the
fire in her supple (sapi — tanak, vitak, elastičan)
body. Her eyes, colour of Malaga wine, looked
through (thru: — kroz) and beyond (bij°nd— s one
strane, dalje) the white walls, through and beyond
her visitors, like the eyes of a leopard (lep e d) in a
cage (kejdž — kavez).
The Mother Superior spoke: »What can we do for you, my daughter?« The dancer shrugged (šrag —
slegnuti, u smislu slegnuti ramenima) her body from the waist (wejst
— pojas, slabina); one could see (moglo se videti) It
shiver under her silk garment (ga:m e nt — odeća).
»You suffer (saf e — patite) my daughter. They tell me you do not pray. It is a pity.«
The dancier smiled a quick passing (prolazan) smile that had the sweetness (slast) of something tasted
(nečeg što se okusilo), of a rich tune (tju:n — melodija), of a long kiss; she shook her head.
»I would not say anything to trouble (uznemiriti) you, my daughter. I feel pity for your suffering (sa-
f e rin g — patnja). I understand. Is there a book you would read; some wine you like; in a word (jednom
rečju), anything which would distract (distrækt — razonoditi) you a little?«
The dancer opened her arms, and put them be hind her neck. The movement (muvm e nt — pokret)
was beautiful, graceful (grejsful — ljubak, graciozan)
— all her body was beautiful; and into the Mother
Superior's waxen (wæksn — voštan) cheek (či:k —
obraz) came a faint (slab) colour.
»Will you dance for us my daughter?«

THE AEROPLANE IS GETTING NEAR LONDON

»Look! Look!« Ivan got excited. »There is a big town. Is that London?«
»No, not yet. That is only Paris,« said Mr. Brown. »But we shall soon be in London.«
»I am so pleased,« said Ivan. »I have never been to London before.«
»Tell me, quickly,« he turned to Mr. White, »what else (els — drugo, inače) ought I to know?«
»You ought to know about composite (k°mpozit — složen) verbs.«
»What are they?«
»Well, you often have in English a verb with a preposition. For instance come is doći, came in is ući,
come down is sići, come up is popeti se, come off skinuti se, come through — proći«.
»That sounds simple.«
»Yes, it isn't very difficult. If you know the verb and if you know the preposition you can guess (po-
goditi) most of the meanings. But it's useful to know that such combinations exist. Then, if you can't
guess a verb you look it up (look up — potražiti) in the dictionary. You see, for instance, this word
»look up«. You could not have guessed that it meant potražiti? Or, for instance, stop is stati. But you
will never guess what »stop up« means?«
»No.«
»Stop kissing, will you?« exclaimed Mr. Brown.
»Is that an example?« asked Ivan
»No, it isn't«, said Mr. Brown, »I am not talking to you.« Mr. Brown had turned, and was looking
angrily at Mr. Miller and Mrs. Miller.
»Sorry, sir,« said Mr. Miller. »I thought you could not hear because of the propeller (propele —
propeler).«.
»No, Ivan, that was not an example,« said Mr. Brown. »That was only a bad example!«
»Yes, sir.«
»Stop up«, continued Mr. White »means zapušiti, You see, for that reason, I advise (ædvajz — save-
tovati) you that as soon as you cannot understand a verb in a book you read, you should look up
in the dictionary that verb and all its meanings.«
»How do you mean? (Šta ste hteli reći?)«
»This is what I mean. For instance, you read a book. And you come to a sentence like this: He
could
not win over his friendship. You begin to translate:
 nije mogao dobiti preko, s one strane, njegovo prijateljstvo. »I don't understand,« you say! This is nonsense. I
know every word, but the sentence means nothing. Now, when you come to a sentence like that, look up the
verb in the dictionary. And you will find: win over — pridobiti. Dakle: nije mogao pridobiti njegovo
prijateljstvo. You see?«
»Yes, I do.«
»Another thing, sir,« began Ivan again. »I find it sometimes difficult to translate the word
»may«. Will you explain it to me?«
»Yes, I will. May, as you had before means »mogu« in the sense of »smem«. May I ask you a
question? To say »mogu« in the sense of »umem, sposoban sam« you use »can«. I can understand you. I
can swim. You may use the word »may« also to express uncertainty (ansœ:tnti — neizvesnost). I may come
tonight, but I am not sure. — Možda ću doći večeras, ali nisam siguran. He may go to London, if he gets
enough money. Možda će otići u London, ako dobije dosta novaca. You may also remember two idioms.
One is the use of »may« for wish: May he live long! Neka poživi dugo. Dugo poživeo. May he never
come back. — Nikad se ne vratio! The other is the use of »may« for purpose (pœp es — svrhu). He works
hard that he may succeed. Radi naporno, da bi uspeo.
NINETY FIFTH LESSON SALTA PRO NOBIS
Again the smile, like the taste of a sweet wine, came on the dancer's face, and this time did not
pass.
»Yes«, she said, »I will dance for you — willingly (wilingli — s drage volje). It will give me pleasure,
Madame!«
»That is good. Your dresses will be brought. This evening in the dining-room, after the meal (mi:l —
obed). If you wish music — one can put a piano. Sister Mathilde is a good musician.«
»Yes, music — some simple dances Madame, could I smoke?«
»Certainly, my daughter. I will have (narediću!) cigarettes brought to you.«
The dancer stretched out her hand.
Between her own hands fragile (frædžajl — tanan, loman) with thin blue veins (vejn — vena), the Mother
Superior felt its supple warmth (wo:mth — toplina, toplota), and shivered. Tomorrow it would be cold
and stiff.
»Good-bye, then, my daughter...«
»The dancer will dance for us!...« This was the word. The sisters waited, expectant (ekspekt ent —
očekujući), as for a wonder. They put the piano in the hall; procured (pr°kju: e — nabaviti) music; sat
eating the evening meal — whispering (wispe — šaputati). It was strange! A little gay (gej — veseo)
ghost of memories. A dramatic, strange event (ivent — događaj). Soon the meal was finished; the tables
cleared (uspremljen), removed (rimuv — ukloniti) against (prema, protiv, nasuprot) the wall, on the
long benches sixty grey figures (fig e — figura) with white caps waited — in the centre (sent e — centar)
the Mother Superior, at the piano Sister Mathilde.

THE ARRIVAL IN LONDON

»Here we are! This is London«, said Mr. White looking down from the aeroplane.
»Thank Heaven for that«, said Mr. Brown and looked krvnički at Mr. Miller.
»All right, father, all right!« said Mrs. Miller who looked very red in the face.
»Look! Look!« exclaimed Macpherson. »There are a lot of people on the aerodrome. What are
they doing?«
The aeroplane was slowly coming down. They could hear voices.
»Three cheers for the passengers!«
(Tri uzvika — či:e; — u Engleskoj obično jedan vikne: three cheers for... za koga bilo, a ostali odgovaraju
sa:
»Hip, hip, hurrah!«).
They could now clearly see Mr. Green, who was standing in front. He was giving the sign (sajn —
znak).
»Three cheers for the bride (brajd — mlada) and bridegroom (brajdgru:m — mladoženja)«.
»Hip, hip, hip, hurrah,« shouted the crowd.
»Three cheers for Mr. White, Mr. Brown, and Mr. Macpherson!«
»Hip, hip, hip, hurrah!«
»And now the chorus!«
Mr. Green lifted his arms like a conductor of an orchestra (o:kestr e ), and the crowd began to sing:
»Sing — sang — sung —
»Spring — sprang — sprung«
»We had those verbs«, shouted Mr. White.
»It does not matter«, answered Mr. Green. »It is always useful to repeat (ripi:t — ponoviti) them«.
The passengers were getting out of the plane (plejn — naravno skraćeno od aeroplane).
Mary Miller (formerly Brown) rushed forward to embrace (embrejs — zagrliti) her mother, who was
standing and waiting.
»Who are all these people?« asked Mr. Brown?
»They are the pupils who have been learning English. They have come to meet you, and then to take
their examination (egzæminejšn — ispit; take an exam-
ination — polagati ispit). Everything has been organised. We are marching (ma:č — marširati) from here
to the biggest hotel in London, where we shall first hold the examination, and then have a big
dinner. There is a carriage for the bride and bridegroom«.
»Are you ready?« said Mr. Green, turning to the pupils.
»Yes we are!« they all answered. Only one pupil said »Yes I do«.
 »Oh, Mr. Petrović«, how could you say »yes, I do«? Mr. Green was angry. »You know that when
you answer, you repeat the verb of the question. — Have you seen the house? — Yes I have. — Are
you going? — Yes, we ARE. — Do you learn English? — Yes, I DO«.
»I am very sorry, sir«, said Mr. Petrović.
»All right, I'll forgive you«, said Mr. Green. »Now, ladies and gentlemen, we start!«
Mr. Green gave the sign. Two young men lifted a banner (bæne) with the inscription (inskripšn) »The
English Pupils of Politika«, and all began marching.
»Chorus!« shouted Mr. Green.
The basses (bejs — bas) began to sing:
»Find — found — found«.
»Bind — bound — bound«.
And the trebles (trebl — visoki glasovi) answered:
»Tear — tore — torn
Bear — bore — borne«.

NINETY SIXTH LESSON SALTA PRO NOBIS

The little elderly Sister came first; then, down (niz) the long white hall, the dancer walking slowly
over the dark oak (o u k — hrast, hrastovina; hrastov)
floor. Every head was turned — alone the Mother Superior sat motionless (mo u šnles — bez pokreta,
od motion — pokret), thinking: »If only it does not put notions (no u šn — ideja) into some light (lajt —
lak) heads!«
The dancer wore a full skirt (skœ:t — suknja), she had silvery (silv e ri — srebrnast) shoes (šu: —
cipela) and stockings (st oking — čarapa), round her waist was a broad tight (tajt — tesan) net (net —
mreža) of gold, over her bust (bast — bista) tight silvery tissue (tisju — laka tkanina), with black lace (lejs
— čipka); her arms were bare (be: e — nepokriveni, go — obično za lice, noge, glavu; go, za celo telo je
mahom naked — nejk e d) a red flower was set to one side of her black hair; she held a black and
ivory (ajveri — slonova kost) fan (fæn — lepeza). Her lips were just (samo malo, jedva, tek) touched (tač —
dodirnuti) with red, her eyes just touched with black;

her face was like a mask (ma:sk). She stood in the very centre (u samom centru), with eyes cast (ka:st — obo-
riti, baciti; irregular: cast — cast — cast) down. Sister Mathilde began to play. The dancer lifted her fan.
In
that dance of Spain she hardly (jedva) moved from where she stood, swaying (swej — gibati se, povijati
se), shivering, spinning (spin — vrteti se u mestu kao-čigra, inače to spin znači i presti); only the eyes of her
face seemed alive (elajv — pun života), resting (rest — nasloniti se, odmoriti se; prenosno: zastati, zadržati se) on
this face and on that of the long row (rou — red) of faces, where so many feelings (osećanje) were
expressed — curiosity (kjuriositi — radoznalost) and doubt, pleasure, timidity (timiditi — bojažljivost),
horror (h°re — užas), curiosity. Sister Mathilde ceased playing, the dancer stood still; a little murmur
(mœ:m e — mrmor, mrmljanje) was heard along (duž) the line of nuns, and the dancer smiled. Then Sister
Mathilde began again to play, a Polish (po uliš — poljski) dance; for a moment the dancer listened as if to
catch (as if — kao) the rhythm (ridhm — ritam) of music strange to her; then, her feet moved, her lips
parted (rastaviše se), she was sweet and gay (gej — veseo, raspoložen) like a butterfly (bat eflaj — leptir),
without a care; and on the lips of the watching faces smiles came, and little murmurs of pleasure
escaped (iskejp — uteći).
THE EXAMINATION BEGINS
When the procession (prosešn — povorka) reached the hotel, the tenors (tene) and basses were just
singing: —
»Bring — brought — brought,«
»Buy — bought — bought.«
And the trebles were answering:
»Catch — caught — caught.«
»Fight — fought — fought.«
Then the whole chorus, finished:
»Teach — taught — taught.«
»Think — thought — thought.«
 »Now, ladies and gentlemen, we have arrived. Will you, please, stop?«
»Seek — sought — sought. Yes, we will«, said Mr. White.
Half an hour later they had all entered the examination hall. There were in the hall rows and rows
of tables and chairs, and the pupils took their seats, the ladies in front, and the gentlemen behind.
»Now, ladies and gentlemen,« said Mr. Green, »you will all find on the table in front of you four
papers. Those are the examination papers. The papers are marked (ma:k — obeležiti) as follows: the
first is marked »za trojku«, the second »za četvorku«, the third »za peticu«, and the last specijalno teška
idiomi.
»In the first paper there are only simple questions, and those of you who can translate them, will
get a »trojka«. In the second there are more complicated questions of grammar, and those who can tran-
slate them, will, get a »četvorka.« The third paper contains many idioms, and phrases, and those of you
who can translate them, must know excellent English. The last paper has a few very, very difficult idioms.
Those of you who can translate them know not only excellent but faultless English.«

FIRST EXAMINATION PAPER (za trojku)

Dobro jutro. Kako ste? Hvala, ja sam vrlo dobro. A vi?
Govorite li engleski? Govorim. Imam jednu malu knjigu. Čitam je svaki dan. Razumem engleski sasvim dobro.
Ali ne mogu da govorim lako. Moj prijatelj i ma automobil. On hoće da ide u Englesku. On me z ove (ask)
da idem s njim. Hoćete li da idete? Možda hoću.
Izvol'te sedite. Evo stolice. Kada ste stigli u Englesku? Stigao sam u ponedeljak. Kako vam se do-
pada Engleska? Vrlo mnogo. Koliko (how long) ćete ostati (stay) u Engleskoj? Ostaću deset dana. Gde živite vi
u Jugoslaviji? Živim u Beogradu.
Evo ga čaj. Pijete li čaj? Pijem. Volite li jedno parče ili dva parčeta šećera? Ja volim čaj bez šećera. Šta
radite kod kuće? Radim ceo dan. Imam radnju. Šta prodajete? Prodajem šešire i mašne.
Imate li sestru? Imam. Je li starija ili mlađa od vas? Jedna je starija a druga mlađa. Govore li one
engleski? Ne govore. Ali jedna zna francuski.
Možete li da prevedete sve ove rečenice? Nadam se da mogu. One nisu teške. Sasvim su lake.

SECOND EXAMINATION PAPER (za četvorku)

Voleo bih da govorim engleski dobro. Onda morate da učite. Počeo sam prošle godine. Možete li da me
razumete? Mogu, kada govorite polako. Sviđa li vam se zeleni šešir, ili plavi? Plavi mi se sviđa bolje.
Kada je stigao vaš prijatelj? Stigao je dok sam ručao. Vaš sat ide napred. Kada večerate? U sedam i četvrt.
Je li moj prijatelj u hotelu? Nije, izašao je. Molim vas dajte mi malo mleka. Koliko komada še ćera želite?
Koliko imam da platim?
Koja je najduža ulica? Smem li da vas zapitam nešto? Smete. Ume li on da svira u klavir? Koji od ova dva
gospodina je vaš prijatelj? Onaj visoki.
Šta radi vaš otac? Umiva se. Jeste li hteli da ga vidite? Da. Treba li da ga zovem? (call)? Nemojte, ne
mari ništa.
Kupio sam ovaj šešir u onoj maloj radnji između hotela i crkve. Pošto sam pročitao knjigu, prodao sam
je.
Moram da idem. Našao sam šiling u parku, šta ste učinili s njim? Dao sam ga portiru.
Bilo bi mi milo (voleo bih) da vas vidim.
NINETY SEVENTH LESSON SALTA PRO NOBIS
The Mother Superior sat without moving, her thin fingers crossed. Images (imidž — slika)
from the past (prošlost) kept coming out and falling back
(neprestano su dolazile i povlačile se), like figures from some curious (kjuri e s — čudan) old musical
(mjuzikl — muzički) box. A long time ago — she was remembering — when her lover was killed in
the Franco—Prussian (frænko — prašn) war, she entered religion (rilidžn — vera). This graceful (grej-sful
— graciozan, ljubak) figure from the heathen (hidhn — bezbožnički) world, the red flower in the black
hair, the white face, the sweet eyes, stirred up (stœr ap—uskomešati, uzbuditi) memories sweet and yearning
(jœ:n — čeznuti, žudeti), of her own gay pulses (pals — puls), before they seemed to die, and she brought
them to the Church to bury (beri — sahraniti) them (pre no što su izgledali da su umrli i pre no što ih je
donela u crkvu da ih sahrani).
The music ceased, then began a Habanera (hæbæ-ne:ra—španska igra) reviving (rivajv—oživeti,
vaskrsnuti) memories of the pulses after they were buried — secret, dark. The Mother Superior turned her
face to left and right. Had she been wise (wajz — mudar)? So many light heads, so many young hearts!
And yet (pa ipak), why not sweeten (swi:tn zasladiti) the last dark hours of this poor heathen girl? She was
happy, dancing. Yes, she was happy! What power (pau e — snaga, sila)! And what abandonment
( ebænd enmemt — — zanos; to abandon — napustiti). It was frightening (da se čovek uplaši). She was
holding every eye — the eyes even of Sister Louise (lu:iz)! — holding them as a snake (snejk — zmija)
holds a rabbit's (ræbit — zec) eyes. The Mother Superior nearly smiled. That
poor Sister Louise! And then, just beyond (odmah iza, dalje, s one strane) her face, the Mother Superior saw
young Sister Marie — so young — just twenty — her lover dead in the war — but one year dead! Sister
Marie — prettiest (priti — lepuškast) in all the Convent! Her hands — how tightly they seemed pressed
together on her lap (læp — krilo)! And — yes — it was at Sister Marie the strange, sweet smile came
and went on her lips; it was for Sister Marie she danced. In dance after dance — like a bee (bi: —
pčela) on a favourite (fejv o rit — omiljen) flower — the dancer seemed to cling (klin g — pripiti se). And
then the Mother Superior thought: »Is this the Blessed (bles — blagosloviti) Virgin's (vœ:džin — devica) work
I have done, or the — Devil's?«
 THIRD EXAMINATION PAPER (za peticu)

Pošto su stigli u London, učenici su otišli u hotel. Jesu li stigli? Tek što su stigli. Kakva je žena ona?
Odlazio sam kod njega svaki dan. Čekaću vas do deset sati. Putovao sam aeroplanom. Svršiću ovaj čas do
devet sati. Idem do njegove kuće da vidim da li je kod kuće. Ići ću peške.
Rekao mi je da je došao da uzajmi (borrow) knjigu. Mislio sam da ću naći stanicu. Video sam ga u
pozorištu.
Ima li nekog kod kuće? Nema nikog. Učim engleski da bih govorio.
Učio bih engleski kada bih znao da mogu otići u Englesku. Izašao bih da je vreme lepo.
Recite mi, koji od ove tri gospode je učitelj? Između ovih kuća, najbolje mi se sviđa ona mala. Volite
li male više od velikih? Da..
Nadao sam se da ću napisati sve odgovore tačno. Pa jeste li ih napisali tačno? Ne sasvim. Načinio
sam nekoliko grešaka. Jesu li greške ozbiljne? Neke jesu, a neke nisu.
Što više budem čitao utoliko ću skorije govoriti.

SPECIAL EXAMINATION PAPER

(Finese, naročiti idiomi, gramatičke zavrzlame. Ovo je samo za ambiciozne đake koji misle da znaju
»sve«. Ovo su sve fraze u kojima stranci i posle nekoliko godina greše, ili koje pretstavljaju specijalne teškoće u
prevođenju s našeg jezika. Mnoge od ovih fraza zahtevaju slobodan prevod, i ne mogu se doslovno prevesti).
Da sam mlad pevao bih ceo dan. Da ste to znali nikada ne bi došli. Prestao sam da učim francuski već
odavno. Odlazio sam kod njega svaki dan, ali sada idem na Novu godinu i na 1 maj. Ovo je moja lična
svojina (property). Odakle piše on? Bolje je da govorimo o nečem drugom. Taman sam nameravao da izađem,
kada je stigao gost. Devojka ga je prijavila. Hoće takve stvari da se dese. Iznenađuje me kako dobro pišete
engleski. Šta je to s tobom? Meni kuća ne treba. Da nisam rđavo raspoložen mogao bih da prevedem bar
polovinu ovih rečenica. Rekli su mi da to nije istina.

NINETY EIGHTH LESSON SALTA PRO NOBIS

Close (klo us — blisko, uz sam) along the line of nuns (sasvim blisko duž reda kaluđerica) the dancer
was sweeping now (swi:p — čistiti metlom, brisati; prolaziti kao vihor); her eyes glowed (glo u — sjati, žariti),
her face was proud (praud — ponosit), her body fiery (faj e ri — pun vatre). Sister Marie! What was
it? A look, a touch with the fan! The music ceased. The dancer blew a kiss. It fell — where?
»Gracias, Senoras! Adios!« (hvala, gospođe, zbogom — ovo je španski). Slowly, swaying as she had
come (kao što je došla), she walked away over the dark floor; and the little old Sister followed.
A sighing (saj — uzdisati, uzdahnuti) sound (saund — zvuk) from the long row of nuns; and — yes
— one sob (s°b — grcaj)!
»Go to your rooms, my daughters! Sister Marie!«
The young nun came forward; tears were in her eyes.
»Sister Marie, pray that the sins (sin — greh) of that poor soul (so u l — duša) be (budu) forgiven.
Yes, my child, it is sad. Go to your room. Pray!«
With what grace (grejs — ljupkost, gracija) the child walked! She too had beauty in her limbs (Em
— udovi). The Mother Superior sighed...
Morning, cold, grey, a little snow on the ground (graund — tlo, zemljište); they came for the dancer
during Mass (mæs — misa). A sound of firing (pucanja)! With trembling (trembl — drhtati) the Mother
Superior prayed for the soul dancing before her God...
That evening they looked for Sister Marie, but could not find her. After two days a letter came:
»Forgive me, my Mother. I have gone back to life.
Marie.«
The Mother Superior sat quite still. Life in death (deth — smrt). Figures came out from that old
musical box of memory: the dancer's face, red flower in the hair, dark, sweet eyes, touched with
flying finger (tj. dodirnuti prstima u letu), parted (rastavljene) in a kiss! (U ovoj rečenici nema glagola,
ona je samo nabrajanje uspomena).
— The End —
REŠENJE ZADATKA ZA TROJKU

Good morning. How are you? (How do you do?) Thank you, I am very well. And you?
Do you speak English? Yes, I do. I have a little book. I read it every day. I understand English quite
well. But I cannot speak easily. My friend has a car. He wants to go to England. He asks me to go
with him. Will you go? (Do you want to go?) Perhaps I shall.
Sit down, please. (Take a seat, please). Here is a chair. When did you arrive in England? I arrived on
Monday. How do you like England? Very much. How long will you stay in England? I shall stay
(remain) ten days. Where do you live in Yugoslavia? I live in (at) Belgrade.
Here Is the tea. (Here is some tea). Do you drink tea? Yes, I do. Do you like one piece or two? (Do
you like one piece or two pieces of sugar?) I like tea without sugar. What do you do at home? I work
all day. I have a shop. What do you sell? I sell hats and ties.
Have you a sister? Yes, I have. Is she older or younger than you? One is older, and the other is
younger. Do they speak English? They don't. (They do not speak English). But one knows French.
Can you translate all these sentences? I hope I can. They are not difficult. They are quite easy.
 REŠENJE ZADATKA ZA ČETVORKU

I should like to speak English well. Then you must learn. I began last year. Can you
understand me? I can, when you speak slowly. Do you like the green hat, or the blue one? I like the
blue one better.
When did your friend arrive? He arrived while I was lunching. Your watch is fast. When do you
dine?
At quarter past seven. Is my friend at (in) the hotel? No, he has gone out. Give me a little milk, please
(some milk). How many pieces of sugar do you want (would you like)? How much have I to pay?
Which is the longest street? May I ask you something? You may. Can he play the piano? Which
of these two gentlemen is your friend? The tall one.
What is your father doing? He is washing himself. Did you want to see him? Yes (Yes, I did). Shall (ili
should) I call him? Don't, it does not matter.
I bought this hat in that little shop between the hotel and the church. After I had read the book
(having read the book) I sold it.
I must (have to) go. I found a shilling in the park. What did you do with it? I gave it to the por -
ter. I should like to see you.
REŠENJE ZADATKA ZA PETICU
Having arrived in London (After they (had) arrived in London), the pupils went to the hotel. Have they
arrived? (Did they arrive?) They have just arrived. What kind of woman is she? I used to go to him
every day. I shall wait for you until ten o'clock. I travelled by aeroplane. I shall finish this lesson by
nine o'clock. I am going to his house to see whether he is at home. I shall go on foot.
He told me that he had come to borrow a book. I thought that I should find the station. I saw
him at (in) the theatre.
Is there anybody (anyone) at home? There is nobody. (There is not anybody). I am learning English
in order to speak.
I would learn English if I knew that I could go to England. I would go out if the weather were
fine.
Tell me, which of these three gentlemen is the teacher? Among these houses, I like the small (little)
one best. Do you like (the) little ones better than (the) big (large) ones? I do.
I hoped (I had hoped) that I should write all the answers correctly. And have you written them correctly?
(And have you done so?) Not quite. I (have) made several mistakes. Are the mistakes serious? (Are they
serious), Some are, and some are not.
The more I read the sooner I shall speak.

REŠENJE SPECIJALNOG ZADATKA

If I were young I should sing all day. Had you known that, you would not have come. I stopped
learning French long ago (long since). I used to go to him every day, but now i go only at Christmas
and at Easter. This is my own personal property. Where does he write from? (From where does he
write). We had better speak of something else. I was (just) about to go out, when the (my) guest arrived. He
was announced by the maid. (The maid announced him.) Such things will happen. I am surprised at your (that
you write) writing such good English. What is the matter with you? I need no house. (I don't need a
house). If I were not in a bad temper I could translate at least half of these sentences. I am told (They told
me) that that is not true.

NINETY NINTH LESSON

THE TEACHER ADVISES THE PUPILS
When the pupils entered the dining-room, all the tables were set. At one end of the hall there was a big
table decorated with flowers. In the middle (midl — sredina) of that table the teacher was sitting. On his
right side was the bride, and on his left the bridegroom. Next to the bride was Mr. Brown, and then
Mrs. Green. Next to her was Macpherson. On the other side, next to the bridegroom were Mrs.
Fisher, Mr. White and Miss Daisy Fisher. Ivan the porter was helping the waiters. He had been given a job
(dž°b — posao, nameštenje) at the hotel, and he was very pleased.
There were two more people at the high table (sto u začelju). One was the oldest pupil, a
gentleman of ninety five years with a long beard. The other was the youngest lady pupil (there
were no old lady pupils).
The hall was nicely decorated (I shall leave you to guess the pronunciation and meaning of this
word), and on all the tables there were menus (menju — jelovnik).
DINNER
in honour of all the pupils who have finished the English Course of the »Politika«.
Thick Soup Clear Soup
Fish: Trout or Salmon
New Potatoes with Butter
Entrée: Chicken Liver with Rice
Lamb Cutlets — Roast Beef
Cauliflower and Green Peas
 Apple Tart — Stewed Fruit
Cheese
Fruit
Turkish Coffee
(trout — traut — pastrmke; salmon — sæmen — losos; chicken — čiken — pile, pileći; liver — live —
džigerica; cutlet — katlet — kotlet; cauliflower — k°liflau e — karfiol; peas — pi:z — grašak; stew — stju
— kuvati; stewed fruit — kompot).
When they came to the coffee, somebody tapped a glass with a knife. It was Mr. White.
»Ladies and gentlemen«, he said, »I call upon (pozivam) the teacher to address you (osloviti adresa-rati)
with a few words. Please, sir«.
There was loud (laud—glasan) applause (æplo:z). The teacher stood up.
»Ladies and Gentlemen«, began the teacher. »I am very pleased indeed to see so many of you
here. It shows that many of you have had the courage and energy to study English. I raise my glass
therefore to all the pupils and congratulate them. Three cheers for the pupils! Hip-hip-hooray!«
»Hooray!« shouted everybody.
»I know there are several questions which inte rest all of you: what to do now you have finished the
course; how to continue your studies; what books to read, and what dictionary to use..
The first and most important thing for you is to read, to read, and again to read. The more you
read, the more you will repeat old words and learn new ones. Your knowledge (n°ilidž — znanje) is
passive now. You understand a lot, but you find it difficult to speak. But when you read, a lot, you
will repeat many phrases not once or twice, but fifty times. When you have read the same phrase fifty
times, you will find that it is easy to say that phrase.
In other words, you must become familiar (femilie — familijaran, prisan) with a phrase before you can
use it. Think, how easy it is for you to say now: Good morning. How are you? Come in. Sit down. I speak
English.
Why? Because you have read those phrases many times. You are familiar with them. When you become
familiar with a phrase, it ceases (si:s — prestati) to be passive, and becomes active. That is the way
a
child learns its own tongue: by hearing a phrase re peated many many times.
The second question is how to read? A very good way is to read aloud (ælaud — glasno). It helps
you to remember words and phrases not only with your eye, but also with your ear. If you read
aloud, you will learn twice as fast (dva put brže).
Then, you ought to have a vocabulary, and write in it all the new words which you don't know
and which are important. The words in the vocabulary you should learn by heart, or at least read
carefully several times. You need not write down every word. If you can guess a word, don't write it
down. And don't write down rare (re: e — redak) words. If you find in one sentence three words you
don't know, and can guess the meaning (mining — značenje) of the third by looking up two words, that is
enough. Don't look up the third. You want to read as much as you can, and too much looking up in the
dictionary makes reading tiresome (taj esam — zamorno).
The third question is what dictionary to use? There is only one English-Serbian dictionary. It is
by Ilija M. Petrović, published (pabliš — izdati) by Geza Kon. There are also two English-Croatian
dictionaries, one by Bogadek and the other by Lochmer. And there is a small Croatian-English
dictionary by Lochmer.
Before discussing what books to read, I want to tell you one more thing about your vocabularies.
Don't write down only words, but write phrases and idioms as well (as well — also — takođe) For
instance, you find the word »think«, and you put down: think — misliti. Then you find: I think of you.
Aha! you must say: think of — misliti o. Write that down. Then you find »think about«. Write that
down also. And so, with all phrases which are different in English.
»It is good to have a separate book for phrases.«
ONE HUNDREDTH LESSON GOOD-BYE EVERYBODY!
»The last question which interests you is what books to read. You have learnt about 3000 words,
and, if you are clever, you should be able to guess another thousand or so. To read WITHOUT a dictio -
nary you need to know about 8000 words. So, if you read another year about one hour a day, you
should be able to read without a dictionary at the end or the year«.
»Hurrah«, shouted the pupils.
»The easiest writer for you to read is Oscar Wilde. You could read either his short stories »The
Happy Prince and Other Tales«, or, even better, some of his plays. »Lady Windermere's Fan«, »An Ideal
Husband«, or »The Importance of Being Earnest«.
»All these, and the other books which I shall recommend you, you can find published in the Tauch-
nitz edition. Many of them are also in the »Penguin« series (si:riz — serija).
»After Wilde, you may try Conan Doyle and Bernard Shaw. Conan Doyle's »A Study in Scarlet«
or some of the »Sherlock Holmes« stories are interesting and not too difficult. Bernard Shaw is not
difficult either, and plays are always good to read, because plays are made up of (sastavljene od) con-
versation and the more you read conversation the sooner you will speak yourself. You can read any
play of Shaw's you like, but you might try one of his two books of plays called »Plays, Pleasant and
Unpleasant«.
After Wilde, Doyle and Shaw you can begin with writers who are a little more difficult, mixing
again stories and plays. Among writers of prose, the three whom I can recommend you most are H.
G.
Wells, Hugh Walpole (hju: wolpoul) and Arnold Bennet. All three of them have written many novels (novl —
roman!) and stories, and you can read any one you like (koga god hoćete). Hugh Walpole's »Jeremy« and
»Jeremy and Hamlet« are very pleasant stories of a boy. Of dramatists (dramatičar) you might try
Somerset Maugham (mo:am) and Galsworthy, although you may find them, especially (espešeli — naročito)
Galsworthy, more difficult, as they are full of idioms. You should, therefore read them later. When you
have read three or four books by the writers I have mentioned, you can then read any book you like.
»A very good and easy way for a beginner is to find a book which has been translated into
Serbian or Croatian, and read the original parallel with the translation. It saves (sejv — štedeti) you
looking up words in the dictionary, and it helps you with the understanding of difficult and idiomatic
phrases.
»I think that is all I have to tell you, except to wish you good luck (lak — sreća) and progress with
your English.
Good-bye! And good luck!«